PRINCE 1ZON 
 
 ty of California 
 ern Regional 
 ary Facility 
 
 - '* 
 
 ** > 
 
 ^4' 
 
 If 
 
 JAME5 PAUL KELLY
 
 Route of (he Aztecs
 
 PRINCE IZON
 
 OF CALIF. LIBRARY, LOS ANGELES
 
 PRINCE IZON 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE GRAND CANYON 
 
 BY 
 
 JAMES PAUL KELLY 
 
 Five Illustrations in Color by 
 HAROLD H. AND EDWIN BETTS 
 
 CHICAGO 
 
 A. C. McCLURG & CO. 
 1910
 
 COPYRIGHT 
 
 A. C. MCCLURG & Co. 
 1910 
 
 Published March 26, igio 
 Entered at Stationers' Hall, London, England 
 
 R. R. DONNELLEY * SONS COMPANY 
 CHICAGO
 
 HINT 
 
 O those who read as they run, this work 
 may lack the conventional moral of the wicked 
 being punished in all cases and of the just being 
 rewarded in proportion. 
 
 The Esoteric, those who read between the lines, 
 may perhaps -find a hidden meaning that reveals a 
 significance of profound interest to themselves. 
 
 'THE AUTHOR 
 
 2130604
 
 PROLOGUE 
 
 /N the heart of the continent of North America, there 
 lies a region of mystery, a strange and wonderful 
 locality, utterly unlike any other part of the globe, and so 
 little explored that it is almost unknown to our ninety 
 millions of people, except the few courageous ones who 
 have attempted to penetrate its forbidding and hidden 
 ways. 
 
 For it is a region of terrific dangers, yet of majestic 
 grandeurs. To stand on its brink is to behold a scene 
 vouchsafed nowhere else on this earth a panorama so 
 stupendous in its extent and bewildering in its depth, 
 that, at the first view, the breath is bound and the brain 
 reels; a vision perhaps more vast and alluring than the 
 one spread before the Son of Man, when tempted by 
 Lucifer on the heights. 
 
 To descend to its abysmal depths and attempt to 
 navigate the torrent that fights its way through its 
 Plutonian channels, is to encounter a real inferno more 
 awesome than the one imagined by Dante and pictured 
 by Dore. 
 
 From these depths, to gaze to the empyrean, is to
 
 PROLOGUE 
 
 behold a blend of vividly stratified colors, gorgeously 
 illumined clouds, and delicately tinted skies; a blend of 
 such unearthly and ineffable radiance that the beholder 
 is enchanted with a hint of what might be the portals 
 of paradise. It is a chaos of abysses profound and 
 heights tremendous, of titanic labyrinths and untrodden 
 and forbidding fastnesses. 
 
 Such is the Grand Canyon of dnzona.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I THE MIRAGE . . . .13 
 
 II THE GRAND CANYON ... 22 
 
 III THE MYSTERY OF THE AZTECS . 30 
 
 IV A STRANGE INVITATION ... 39 
 V PASSING THE BARRIER ... 45 
 
 VI IN THE DRAG NET .... 52 
 
 VII PRINCE IZON THE MIGHTY . . 63 
 
 VIII PLEASANT DAYS .... 74 
 
 IX TOPELTZIN OUTLINES His PLOT . 82 
 
 X THE VOICE FROM THE PLATEAU . 92 
 
 XI LUXTOL, THE PEARL CITY . . 101 
 
 XII LOVE'S TELEGRAPH . . .112 
 
 XIII ON THE PARAPET . . . .121 
 
 XIV IN THE LABYRINTH . . . .134 
 XV THE HAIL DANCE .... 142 
 
 XVI BY MOONLIGHT . . . .164 
 
 XVII ZENO'S LITTLE GAME . . 173 
 
 XVIII DELIVERANCE AT HAND . . .183 
 
 XIX THE FIGHT IN THE GROTTO . 195 
 
 XX THE REVOLT OF ZILPAN . . . 202 
 
 XXI THE NIGHT BEFORE THE FESTIVAL 212
 
 CONTENTS Continued 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 XXII THE MASKED FESTIVAL 
 
 XXIII FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 XXIV TLAX AND ZULM .... 
 XXV TEZCATLIPOCA LISTENS . 
 
 XXVI PRINCE IZON TRAITOR 
 
 XXVII UNMASKED 
 
 XXVIII THE BETRAYAL . 
 
 XXIX TEMPTATION .... 
 
 XXX THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 XXXI THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 XXXII THE RED ROOM . 
 
 XXXIII AT SUNRISE 
 
 XXXIV THE BLESSING OF THE TROOPS 
 XXXV A SOLEMN REPROOF 
 
 XXXVI ON THE TEOCOLLI PAGANISM 
 
 XXXVII ON THE TEOCOLLI HEROISM 
 
 XXXVIII ON THE TEOCOLLI DESPERATION 
 
 XXXIX THE BATTLE AT THE GATES 
 
 XL ON THE TEOCOLLI OMNIPOTENCE 
 
 XLI THE LAST VICTIM 
 
 PAGE 
 219 
 228 
 
 240 
 250 
 
 257 
 
 267 
 
 277 
 286 
 
 298 
 
 314 
 326 
 
 333 
 338 
 345 
 35 
 357 
 
 37 1 
 385 
 396
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 THE BATTLE AT THE GATE . . Frontispiece 
 
 BLACK EAGLE ON GUARD 5 
 
 ON THE PARAPET TOPELTZIN'S MAGIC . . 130 
 
 MARIAM BEFORE IZON . 
 
 THE FIGHT ON THE TEOCOLLI . . .
 
 PRINCE IZON 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE GRAND CANYON 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 THE MIRAGE 
 
 MIRAGE!" cried Professor Raymon. 
 
 His daughter and her cousin, who were un 
 packing a hamper, looked up at the exclamation and 
 stood spellbound. Mariam gazed with parted lips 
 upon this marvellous spectacle of the skies. Isabel 
 clenched her hands upon her bosom, while she flushed, 
 then paled. The Indian servants, making camp, were 
 awed, too, standing like bronze images. It was new 
 even to them, this wonder of wonders, though they had 
 always lived in this wild environment, which was the 
 Buckskin Plateau, within a mile of the rim of the Grand 
 Canyon. 
 
 It was not surprising that the members of the party 
 were dumb with amazement. It was no mere freak 
 
 [13]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 of fantastic cloud formation that confronted them, but 
 the reflection of an actual city, built apparently against 
 a high cliff, its buildings rising tier upon tier, following 
 in picturesque lines the windings of the cliff. 
 
 Every detail stood out with the clearness of an im 
 mense stereoscopic view. A strange thing about it, 
 however, and the one thing which held the professor's 
 gaze and exalted him beyond his self-possession, was 
 the fact that this city was like no known place on earth ; 
 its architecture was of a character not to be found in 
 any spot upon the globe, unless in ruins. Its wide 
 streets, its rows of edifices, its gardens, shelved back, 
 terrace upon terrace, and its bridges all were portrayed 
 with vivid fidelity. Professor Raymon, to whom the 
 architecture was as familiar as his own birthplace, could 
 not repress his emotion. 
 
 As the vision disappeared, there stood against the 
 sky a cross of gigantic size. It was the last of the cloud 
 city to show, and it had a yellow sheen as of gold. In 
 a moment it was gone, and when the breathless girls 
 turned, they found Professor Raymon with bared and 
 bowed head. 
 
 "It is more than an image," he said devoutly. "It
 
 r H E MIRAGE 
 
 is a revelation, a blessing upon my life's work, and a 
 promise of its fulfilment." 
 
 Mariam looked at him with a start. 
 
 "Father!" she exclaimed, "you don't mean why, 
 you must mean that this is a mirage of the Aztec city 
 that for years it has been your ambition to find?" 
 
 "I do," he replied. "The architecture is the same 
 that I noted at the ruins of Mitla; the same that still 
 crumbles upon the plateaus conquered by Cortez; the 
 same that once stood in old Mexico, under the Monte- 
 zumas. In a word, we have just seen the reflection of 
 an Aztec city, and all my theories are proved!" 
 
 Exclamations among the carriers caused them to 
 turn, and sweeping toward them they saw a band of 
 mounted men. As the swift cavalcade approached, the 
 girls were terrified to see a company of Indians, m 
 native costumes of barbaric brightness. They were rid 
 ing abreast in a long line and in advance was a tall rider 
 on a black horse. Seeing the girls frightened, Pro 
 fessor Raymon, with a reassuring smile, laid a hand 
 upon the shoulder of each. 
 
 The broad line swept toward them until it seemed 
 that they would surely be run down, the girls with great 
 
 [is]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 difficulty restraining their impulse to fly, when, at a 
 command from the leader, the wild band came to a 
 sudden halt, the horses drawn back on their haunches. 
 The leader swung gracefully to the ground, and the 
 girls were astonished to see the professor dash forward, 
 meeting this tall, finely modelled savage half way. 
 There was an exchange of guttural words between the 
 two men. They shook hands, and the professor bared 
 his left forearm. The Indian clasped his hand upon 
 the scar thus shown, and at the same time the professor 
 clasped a similar scar upon the Indian's forearm. The 
 simple ceremony, a token of the blood-brothership that 
 had been sealed between them years before when a trace 
 of the life current of each was transferred into the veins 
 of the other, was a profound mystery to the girls. 
 
 "I knew when I wrote you that you would come," 
 said the professor, speaking in English. "I want you, 
 if you can, to accompany me on an exploring trip." 
 
 "Now?" asked the chief. 
 
 "If you can; I have brought along such necessities 
 as we shall require." 
 
 For answer the Indian turned to his silent and mo- 
 'tionless braves. He gave a command in their tongue. 
 
 [16]
 
 r H E MIRAGE 
 
 A stalwart young fellow rode forward. An explana 
 tion, another command, and the brightly decked war 
 riors wheeled, the entire line bounding forward and 
 sweeping away as rapidly as it had come. It was a 
 swift, graceful manoeuvre, full of the free, savage life 
 of the plains. 
 
 "And now, brother," said the Indian in English, "I 
 am yours to do as you see fit." 
 
 "Good!" exclaimed the professor. "First I wish 
 to introduce you to my daughter and my niece. This, 
 girls, is my blood-brother, Black Eagle, who saved my 
 life many years ago." 
 
 He followed this with a formal introduction in 
 Spanish, and the girls were surprised to find their visi 
 tor responding in the same tongue, with a speech of 
 pleasant courtesy. The contrast was so striking that 
 they were almost embarrassed. Black Eagle was clad 
 in sandals, breeching, and cloak of fine material and 
 workmanship, and a head-dress of handsome plumes, 
 significant of his chieftainship. He was tall, erect, built 
 upon lines of athletic grace and strength. His face, 
 cast in the mould of his race, was keenly intelligent. 
 He had received exceptional advantages in the way of 
 
 [17]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 training and culture, a splendid type of the modern edu 
 cated Indian. Isabel, in whose veins there flowed the 
 blood of an Indian princess who had married one of 
 the Dons under Cortez, was the first to recover her ease, 
 quickly forgetting her confusion in her admiration, 
 while Mariam was aglow with appreciation of this re 
 markable friend of her father's. 
 
 When they were seated at luncheon, the professor 
 explained to Black Eagle the purpose of his trip; but 
 Black Eagle shook his head. 
 
 "I don't like to discourage you," he said, "but I 
 fear you will have only your labor for your pains. The 
 Havasupai Indians have lived in these parts for gen 
 erations; as their chief, I have travelled and explored 
 much, and I may say that, aside from the apparently 
 inaccessible portions of the great chasm, there is no 
 place which could contain such a city as you mention." 
 
 Professor Raymon smiled indulgently. "I hope, by 
 pitting my long course of reasoning against your ma 
 terial knowledge, to convince you." 
 
 "I trust you will," replied Black Eagle courteously. 
 "A mirage is more than curious. There is a tradition 
 in my tribe that many great side canyons have been seen 
 
 [18]
 
 r H E MIRAGE 
 
 in mirages, but they never could be found. Mirages 
 have reproduced scenes that were hidden beyond the 
 curvature of the earth, consequently this cloud city may 
 have been at any distance." 
 
 Professor Raymon laid his hand affectionately upon 
 Black Eagle's shoulder. "I invite you to share with 
 me the pleasure of the discovery that I feel I am about 
 to make. That is why I sent you word from Flagstaff, 
 and by this you see what I think of my blood-brother." 
 
 Black Eagle flushed with pleasure, and the girls 
 looked from him to the professor with undisguised 
 interest. 
 
 "The blood-brother, father?" inquired Mariam. 
 "You told me when I was a child about this ceremony, 
 but I never expected to meet the young man who had 
 saved your life." 
 
 "It is one of the most pleasurable incidents in my 
 memory," replied the professor, "although at the time 
 it was a serious one. I had come from Mexico to the 
 United States to take the chair of archaeology in a 
 Western college and met Black Eagle, then merely a 
 boy, at a Pima Indian cattle round-up. I was riding 
 in front of a herd when I was flung from my horse 
 
 [19]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 through his stumbling into a gopher hole. Seeing me 
 afoot, the steers charged me. At the risk of his life, 
 Black Eagle galloped across the front of the herd, and 
 reaching down, snatched me from the ground. I learned 
 then that a man on horseback may go freely among 
 cattle that would rend him to pieces if he were on foot; 
 I learned too of the bravery of which a man of un 
 broken ancestry is capable. If the Havasupai Indians 
 are descended from the lost tribes of Israel, as is main 
 tained by many scientists, then Black Eagle is a descend 
 ant from those tribes." 
 
 An exclamation from Isabel caused them to turn 
 again to that quarter of the sky in which they had 
 beheld the mirage. Now, over all that space, from 
 the horizon to the zenith, there glowed and wavered a 
 rose-like radiance, which turned to orange, to green, to 
 red, shifting and changing its pure transparent color 
 ing, as if by some vast, supernal magic! 
 
 It was the reflection of the colored strata of the 
 canyon upon the clouds of the upper air. Instead of 
 the ordinary spectacle of fleecy white cumuli drifting 
 overhead across a background of blue, these clouds were 
 transformed into billows of brilliant coloring, a red 
 
 [20]
 
 THE MIRAGE 
 
 cloud mingling with one of green, both followed by 
 orange or copper, all of them slowly varying their 
 tints as they swept over the reflected colors from the 
 canyon strata. This spectacle is too vast, too gorgeous, 
 too far beyond the limits of human vision to be seen 
 elsewhere upon this earth. 
 
 [21]
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 THE GRAND CANYON 
 
 following morning, the party approached the 
 canyon with keen curiosity, not unmixed with dis 
 appointment on the part of the girls, for, up to its 
 very brink, there was nothing to indicate its existence, 
 only the usual features of every forest glade being en 
 countered. 
 
 The Indian servants had been sent away. Not car 
 ing to have witnesses to his discoveries, if any should 
 be made, Professor Raymon had taken a journey south 
 of the direction usually followed by tourists. He had 
 then cached quantities of stores, and now three burros 
 bore all of the supplies deemed needful. 
 
 Mariam and her father were in advance as they 
 approached the brink, Isabel walking with Black Eagle 
 and admiring more his deep voice than the weird 
 legend of the canyon he was narrating. It was a grue 
 some tale, well fitted to prepare her for what she was 
 soon to see ; how in past days a fierce tribe had inhabited 
 
 [22]
 
 r H E GRAND CANTON 
 
 this plateau ; how they executed their prisoners by lash 
 ing them to a pole and, with a warrior at each end, 
 swinging the victim back and forth out over the prec 
 ipice where it descended a sheer half-mile; how stoic 
 braves, thus tortured, warriors who would glory in 
 uttering no sound at the fiery stake, would melt and 
 become as whimpering babes before the final swing. 
 
 Black Eagle's narrative was interrupted by a scream 
 from Mariam. She had reached the brink, had in 
 stantly thrown her hands up to cover her eyes, and had 
 swayed dizzily against her father, leaning against his 
 encircling arm. 
 
 Startled and full of solicitude, Isabel ran forward, 
 and it was thus that suddenly and without warning the 
 unearthly spectacle burst upon her. 
 
 She was overwhelmed with awe ; she stood spellbound 
 by the wonderful sight. The earth upon which they 
 stood abruptly ended. They could go no farther with 
 out stepping into space. Cleft away at their feet was 
 the world in which they were born, and with which they 
 were familiar, and extending before their amazed vi 
 sion was a new world, strangely fearful and yet 
 strangely beautiful. 
 
 [23]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 It was a region of chaotic and bewildering immens 
 ity; of colossal pyramids; of titanic temples; of tre 
 mendous precipices; of mighty Cyclopean formations 
 tinted with the hues of the rainbow, swathed in billows 
 of rolling clouds and reflecting colors more gorgeous 
 than those of the most brilliant aurora. 
 
 None but those who have viewed this stupendous 
 scene can comprehend the awe with which the girls 
 were enthralled by the panorama spread before them. 
 With bated breath they stood, conscious of nothing but 
 the wondrous sight and absorbing as far as they could 
 this marvellous work of the Creator, the most wonder 
 ful scene in the world. 
 
 No language could describe the immensity and 
 grandeur of this area of primordial chaos. The glories 
 of the views as they unfolded were so beautiful and 
 withal so sublime, that Mariam first gave voice to the 
 hosannas swelling in their hearts, murmuring, 
 
 "Oh, wondrous Nature! Scene sublime! 
 Glorious work of the Divine!" 
 
 "See yonder golden cloud rolling away from that 
 temple-like structure!" cried Isabel. "Why, it is 
 grander than Karnak could have been." 
 
 [24]
 
 THE GRAND CANTON 
 
 "Karnak!" repeated the professor. "That great 
 Egyptian structure was but a pigmy to this. The pyra 
 mids would seem puny if placed within it; but all meas 
 urements here are titanic. That plateau upon the 
 opposite rim of the canyon is over twelve miles 
 away. The water you see looking like a rivulet, is a 
 torrent two hundred yards wide. Those cliffs yonder, 
 forming the banks of the inner canyon, are two thousand 
 feet high, and the river itself is more than a mile below 
 the level where we are standing. When you look up 
 and down the canyon your view reaches over forty 
 miles." 
 
 "Look!" exclaimed Isabel again. "Have you no 
 ticed that cloud which was golden when it rolled away 
 from our 'temple'? It is now a gorgeous crimson!" 
 
 "And that is by no means the last of its transfor 
 mations," replied the professor. "That is one of the 
 greatest fascinations of the scene; never is the coloring 
 the same; infinite variety, yet always infinite beauty 
 and sublimity; who could accomplish this wonder but 
 the Omnipotent?" 
 
 Silently they gazed for a time, absorbed in their 
 emotions, until at last the professor aroused them.
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Come," he said simply, and led the way down the 
 trail that Black Eagle had found for him. 
 
 Mariam and Isabel lingered only long enough to 
 take one last look at the magnificent scene they were 
 leaving, and as their eyes absorbed all the glorious view 
 they little realized that they were never to look down 
 upon it again. 
 
 Professor Raymon, who under this modest name in 
 the United States hid his Mexican title and rank of 
 Don Ramon Navarez, had wisely chosen the place 
 which was to prove the startling theory that, after all, 
 seemed so logical when explained to Black Eagle later 
 in the day. As for the girls, he had so imbued them 
 with the romantic possibilities that they had eagerly 
 demanded the privilege of accompanying him. 
 
 A few brave men, heroes every one, have succeeded 
 in traversing the Grand Canyon from source to mouth. 
 Many more have perished. Their explorations have 
 been of necessity only superficial, as the terrific dangers 
 attending this trip are such that merely to go through 
 the main canyon, without exploring the side fissures, 
 is in itself a remarkable feat. Many portions, accessi 
 ble from the upper plateaus, have been traversed. 
 
 [26]
 
 THE GRAND CANTON 
 
 Professor Raymon, having brought all these data to 
 gether, and casting out one locality after another, had 
 at last settled upon this chasm as the only logical one 
 fulfilling all the conditions of his problem. It was an 
 unexplored side canyon of an immensity only to be 
 guessed at, which branched out from an extremely haz 
 ardous portion of the river. Nothing was known of 
 this beyond its enormous extent, save that from the 
 sound it was judged that a waterfall, probably larger 
 than the Bridal Veil Falls, there poured down its 
 cataract. So far as anything further was known of this 
 branch of the main canyon, it might have been upon 
 another planet. 
 
 A trail, never trodden before by white men who had 
 returned to tell of it, led by winding ways down the 
 precipices, over mesas into abysses; led, also, right into 
 the midst of those signs and tokens that the professor 
 had been seeking; and as the party progressed proof 
 piled upon proof. The extensive ruins of a city spread 
 over a mesa, told the tale of an experiment, abandoned 
 perhaps because its location was too accessible to the pre 
 datory tribes on the plains above. Picture writings upon 
 high cliffs attested a skill which has been a mystery for 
 
 [27]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 centuries, for these symbols, painted upon walls, over 
 hung by ledges, are inaccessible by ropes from above, 
 and by reason of their sheer, smooth drop of hundreds 
 of feet, seem equally inaccessible from below by any 
 wingless creature; and the Aztecs only have left these 
 monuments to their intelligence and enterprise. 
 
 Throughout the day's journey there were new won 
 ders and new revelations until at last, just before night 
 fall, the little party reached the banks of the river that 
 welcomed them with its ceaseless rumble. 
 
 The men were expert campers, and the girls were 
 soon comfortably installed in their tent. They quickly 
 prepared an appetizing supper, which was enjoyed in 
 the cheerful glow of the camp fire. All were in the most 
 exuberant spirits. Professor Raymon and Black Eagle 
 began a laughing dispute, in which the girls joined with 
 flippant suggestions, as to the best way to tether the 
 burros and the most scientific method of pegging and 
 bracing the tents. 
 
 But the light chatter came to seem out of place amid 
 the majesty of their surroundings. At their feet rushed 
 the dark, swiftly moving river. On either side towering 
 cliffs reached apparently to the dusking skies. Up and
 
 r H E GRAND CANTON 
 
 down the canyon were shadows that blended and deep 
 ened into impenetrable blackness, where misty forms 
 seemed to rise and hover, gigantic genii of this Plu 
 tonian highway, and over all, save for that insistent 
 murmur of the mighty stream, brooded the profound 
 silence of the underworld. 
 
 [29]
 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 THE MTSTERT OP THE AZTECS 
 
 '*TT was upon such a beautiful June night as this that 
 * you and I first met, Black Eagle," musingly be 
 gan the professor after a long, thoughtful silence, "and 
 I was then, as now, upon the track of this Aztec race. 
 I had journeyed this way for the purpose of seeing the 
 Pima Indian pottery, finding it identical with the Aztec. 
 Inquiries revealed a tradition that, generations back, a 
 great race from the south had passed through their land 
 and left this trace; that they had come from the lower 
 river and the great gulf; that they bore numerous treas 
 ures with them, and were of a refined character far dif 
 ferent from and superior to the tribes hereabout. While 
 I was with the Pimas the Havasupais came to visit 
 them ; and gave me a life-long friend in yourself." 
 
 "I cannot yet see," said Black Eagle, "how you 
 deduced your theory. It seems to me that Prescott very 
 effectually disposed of the Aztecs." 
 
 "But how?" retorted the professor. "When Pres- 
 
 [30]
 
 MTSTERT OF THE AZTECS 
 
 cott was done with his history of the conquest of Mexico 
 he had merely evaded the great mystery of the age. 
 The Aztecs have the most romantic history of any na 
 tion in the world. They were a proud, progressive, 
 warlike race, well versed in the arts and sciences. 
 Their gold work has never been surpassed, nor their 
 feather work equalled. They had a government well 
 nigh perfect in all its workings, marriage institutions 
 of flawless purity, a home life of gentle happiness. 
 They had unified the tribes they had encountered in 
 their upward sweep from the south, and when Cortez 
 with his powerful army of allies attacked them, he de 
 stroyed a civilization that, but for one exception, might 
 have leavened this whole continent. The banner that 
 Cortez carried, however, was irresistible. The Cross 
 had come to conquer and the sign of the flaming sun 
 was doomed to give way before it. Their fight with the 
 Spaniards is of little interest now ; the fact which caught 
 my attention was this extremely significant one. Pres- 
 cott says, seventy thousand of them in a body evacuated 
 the city of Mexico with the honors of war, 'going 
 west.' There were at least half as many who had left 
 during the siege, carrying their treasures with them, so 
 
 [31]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 that it is safe to assume that at least one hundred thou 
 sand of them were banded together. There lies the 
 mystery. What became of them ? Pestilence could not 
 have wiped them out without leaving its scar upon his 
 tory; they were not exterminated, or legend would tell 
 us that; they did not intermarry; they built no cities. 
 Mitla was their former capital. Examine a map of 
 old Mexico, almost the whole of which was once under 
 the dominion of the Montezumas, and you will imme 
 diately pick out, as the only possible westward course, 
 the lower sweep of the Gulf of California. In a word, 
 the Aztecs were driven to the sea. Not being a sea 
 going nation it would never occur to them to attempt 
 the building of large ships to brave the terrors of the 
 ocean. They were, however, expert in the building and 
 use of small caiques or canoes, as Cortez found out to 
 his cost on the high lakes surrounding the old city of 
 Mexico. Their natural course, therefore, would be to 
 build small boats with which to cruise along the coast 
 until they should find an inviting landing. 
 
 "By this time they were doubtless tired of 
 conflict. They had already fought themselves into 
 preeminence, as the dominating nation, before Cortez 
 
 [32]
 
 MTSrERT OF THE AZTECS 
 
 came upon them, and they had even then begun to lay 
 war aside, for the quieter conquests of science and art. 
 Now, all they desired was a peaceful country where they 
 might build anew the glories that they had lost. 
 
 "In this pilgrimage I have little doubt that they car 
 ried the son of Montezuma, who is so summarily dis 
 missed and left in mystery by a single sentence in Pres- 
 cott's history, to the effect that at the beginning of the 
 invasion, Montezuma placed his son in hiding with the 
 chief of the friendly Michogehans in the west. We 
 know positively, now, that the fugitives did reach the 
 coast; and that they did not cross the ocean is borne 
 out by the fact that no other continent or group of 
 islands in the world bears legends of this strange race 
 landing among them. The possibility that they were 
 lost at sea, if they attempted to cross it, is the only ten 
 able one, and it is scarcely likely, even then, that all 
 would be lost ; moreover, to clinch the whole argument, 
 there have been found, petrified in the sands of the upper 
 reach of the Gulf of California, the keels and prows of 
 several small boats, portions covered with hieroglyphs 
 that are Aztec, proving that at least some members of 
 the race must have reached that point. The rest is a 
 
 [33]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 simple conclusion. They coasted north along the inner 
 tine of the gulf until they came to the mouth of 'the 
 Colorado River. They ascended the canyon, and here 
 have recently been found many of their hieroglyphs. 
 We saw some to-day. Now, then, all these things being 
 known, why not go a step further to the inevitable de 
 duction? Still hunting for a locality inaccessible to the 
 outside world, why may we not conclude that in this 
 vast unknown region they have built and thriven? I 
 am satisfied that we are near, if not their present abiding 
 place, at least where they cast their last anchor to die. 
 If they have perished, we shall soon learn it; but if they 
 live, let us discover them. Black Eagle's own people, 
 the Havasupai, have inhabited for centuries one of 
 these canyons without assistance from the outside world ; 
 then why not these vigorous Aztecs? There are por 
 tions of this vast canyon untrodden by man, inaccessi 
 ble, impenetrable, forbidden! Who shall say that I, 
 or you, my children, will not be permitted to lift this 
 veil between the ancient and the modern civilization?" 
 "All I can say," replied Black Eagle, "is that if 
 your reasoning proves correct, you will have accom 
 plished a feat as great as the astronomer who in his 
 
 [34]
 
 MTSTERT OF THE AZTECS 
 
 study, without the aid of telescope or other instruments, 
 proved by mathematics the existence of a huge planet 
 unseen by man and predicted the day and hour when 
 it could be observed, through telescopes directed to a 
 certain point in the sky. At the time named, the planet 
 now called Neptune was viewed for the first time by 
 man, and the astronomical world was not more as 
 tounded than the outer world will be if your theories 
 are verified. I thank you in the name of my people for 
 letting one of their race share in such an honor." 
 
 A hearty grasp of the hand by the professor was 
 his only answer and then at his quiet order, "Now to 
 rest," the party disposed themselves for the night. 
 
 Lulled to slumber by the murmur of the waters, and 
 in the radiance of the moon which wrought its ever- 
 changing, fantastic splendors in that abyss of mystery, 
 the travellers slept soundly until the dawn of the day 
 that was to be a vital one in their lives. 
 
 Once more their eyes awoke upon new marvels of 
 light and shade and color, as the rising sun spread his 
 flaming glories upon the sky and the tinted strata. 
 Each new turn of the trail revealed new vistas, while 
 with added ruggedness the path became more difficult. 
 
 [35]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 At last they were compelled to pause, blocked. The 
 trail upon the other side of the river stretched up the 
 canyon, however. Professor Raymon took a package 
 from the back of one of the burros. It proved to be 
 a collapsible boat. In this they crossed the stream, the 
 girls nervously apprehensive of the cataract that roared 
 below them and of the shifting eddies on every hand, 
 whirlpools which, formed in the swift constricted 
 stream by sunken boulders, are the dangerous obstacles 
 that have drawn down nearly all the craft bold enough 
 to brave their dangers, and to make the navigation of 
 the Colorado almost impossible. 
 
 The burros were tethered and left upon the other 
 side for the time being, while the party examined new 
 picture writings which they found around a bend of the 
 trail. Suddenly the sky became overcast, and a violent 
 rain storm followed. Some jutting cliffs afforded tem 
 porary shelter, but, owing to the immense shedding of 
 the water into the river, the stream arose many feet in 
 as many minutes, engulfing the burros. Before the men 
 could reach it, the boat too was torn away by a drifting 
 tree and carried down the raging stream. 
 
 The men, realizing that all was lost without the 
 
 [36]
 
 MTSrERT OF THE AZTECS 
 
 boat, rushed down the bank hoping to recover it. In 
 dismay Mariam and Isabel watched them. They saw 
 Professor Raymon plunge into the torrent and finally 
 reach the boat, into which he clambered; but the oars 
 had been swept away and he was compelled to drift 
 helplessly down that fatal stream where so many noble 
 lives had already been lost. To their horror they saw 
 the boat drawn towards the cataract. Though Profes 
 sor Raymon appeared to be earnestly waving Black 
 Eagle back, the chieftain plunged in to his rescue and 
 both were swept out of sight. For a moment the girls 
 stood panic-stricken ; then, screaming, they ran down the 
 trail to the edge of the cataract itself. There was no 
 trace of men or boat, the latter having been drawn 
 down by one of the maelstroms of the river. 
 
 The only answer to their cries of dismay was the 
 mocking roar of the ceaselessly rushing water. 
 
 The miseries which came upon Mariam and Isabel 
 the succeeding hours, are indescribable. Crouching 
 under the precipice which was their only refuge from 
 the rain, they slept little during the night, and spent 
 their waking hours in tearful prayer. Dawn found 
 them utterly desolate, and they wandered down the 
 
 [37]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 banks of the river, clinging to a desperate hope that 
 their protectors might have escaped and that they would 
 find them. They had almost abandoned themselves 
 to despair, when the sound of voices down the stream 
 caused them to thrill with expectation. 
 
 [38]
 
 A 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 A STRANGE INVITATION 
 
 PARTY of men came into view around the bend 
 of the trail. They were about thirty in num 
 ber and attired like miners or prospectors ; but with the 
 first view of them the grief-stricken cousins gave up 
 hope. Neither of their protectors was with the party. 
 The costumes of the strangers, while made for rough 
 service, differed in many respects from any the girls had 
 ever seen. Their leader stopped as he reached the ledge, 
 under which the girls had crouched in order to observe 
 without being observed. Unaware of their presence he 
 turned to his companions and addressed them in a lan 
 guage unknown to Mariam and Isabel and with ges 
 tures that seemed to indicate that they contemplated 
 crossing the river. A boulder, accidentally loosened by 
 the girls, rolled down the cliff ; knowing they would be 
 discovered, they stepped out from under the ledge. 
 Mariam, feeling that in simple courage lay their best 
 hope, with an inward prayer that he might understand 
 the language, addressed him in Spanish. 
 
 [39]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Senor," she said, "my father and his companion 
 were lost in the river yesterday, and oh, Sefior " sobs 
 choked her utterance. 
 
 The man, who had already removed his hat, now 
 bowed to her with courtliness and deep compassion. 
 
 "And you wish of course to ask us if we have seen 
 or heard of them," he finished for her in excellent 
 Spanish. "I deeply regret that we have not, but if 
 we can be of aid to you in any way, my companions 
 and myself are at your service, to any extent. Where 
 and how did it happen?" 
 
 Isabel, whom he now addressed, though herself 
 almost beyond control with grief, gave him the details 
 of their misfortune, and, while she did so, would have 
 had an excellent opportunity to form an opinion of their 
 new acquaintance had she been less deeply sorrowful. 
 Although roughly attired, his superb physique could not 
 be hidden, and as he stood with uncovered head he 
 gave a curious impression that this garb was one to 
 which he was unused. Had he been clad in the con 
 ventional dress of civilization, he would have been one 
 of the most strikingly handsome of manly men. No 
 bility and refinement sat upon him like a royal vestment, 
 
 [40]
 
 A STRANGE INVITATION 
 
 and the gentleness and kindly modulation of his voice, 
 as he made interested inquiries, stamped him as one who 
 had not only birth and breeding but innate qualities of 
 his own to make him worth the faith of any man or the 
 trust of any woman. His action was prompt and deci 
 sive. He was already dividing his following into search 
 parties, when their attention was attracted by a shout 
 down the stream. It was from a straggling detachment 
 of the same band, and as they came up it was seen that 
 they were carrying an unconscious form, which proved 
 to be that of Black Eagle. They had found him on 
 the bank, where he had become exhausted after escap 
 ing the cataract; hidden beyond a small ridge of boul 
 ders, he had escaped the eyes of those in advance. 
 
 His presence revived the hopes of the girls, and, 
 though they had known him so short a time, he was 
 already so intimately bound up with their present in 
 terests that they found their hearts going out to him 
 as to one who had been loved and lost. Isabel, who 
 carried at her belt a small handbag, knelt by him and 
 from a flask moistened his lips and bathed his temples. 
 Under this treatment he soon revived, and an eager 
 light flashed into his eyes as they opened upon Isabel 
 
 [41]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 bending over him. He clasped her hand and endeav 
 ored to rise. When he had been helped to do so he 
 turned to Mariam, who had not yet spoken, but who 
 stood, pale as death, her hands clenched at her sides, 
 with parted lips awaiting his first words. As he saw 
 her attitude his throat seemed to swell with pain, and 
 tears moistened his lashes. 
 
 "It was no use," he said brokenly, in answer to her 
 mute appeal. "I bring you no good news. I could not 
 save him." 
 
 For the first time Mariam's fortitude deserted her, 
 and uttering a despairing cry, she fainted in the arms of 
 Isabel. The one with whom they had talked sprang 
 to Isabel's assistance, and tenderly helped to lay Mariam 
 down upon the bank, on which cloaks had been hastily 
 spread. Then, while Isabel worked over her, he stood 
 apart with a companion. 
 
 "What beauty!" he exclaimed. "Never in my 
 dreams have I beheld the like. My quest is ended." 
 
 When Mariam had revived and was able to com 
 pose herself, the leader approached. 
 
 "You will, perhaps, wish to return by the route you 
 came, but I know that you will not care to leave the 
 
 [42]
 
 A STRANGE INVITATION 
 
 locality of the canyon at present. I shall have watchers 
 posted down the river for two or three days, and in the 
 meantime I beg you to accept our hospitality in a city 
 not far from here." 
 
 "Then there is a city!" Black Eagle exclaimed. 
 "Why, it seems incredible, although our lost companion 
 insisted that one was concealed somewhere in this 
 canyon." 
 
 "Then I have a surprise in store for you," replied 
 the leader. "There is not only one city, in a tributary 
 canyon less than ten hours' journey from here, but there 
 are two, known as the Pearl City and the Red City, 
 and I can promise you a most hospitable welcome to 
 the one in which I live." 
 
 Isabel felt doubtful about this proposal, and a 
 glance from Black Eagle told her that he too had mis 
 givings; but Mariam gave the matter no heed what 
 ever. She was so stunned by her grief that she could 
 have been led like a child by any one in whom she saw 
 trustworthiness, and she had not even noticed the ab 
 sorbed attention the strange young man was bestowing 
 upon her. Had she done so, doubtless his dark eyes, 
 sparkling with vivacity, would have seemed to conceal 
 
 [43]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 no duplicity in their clear depths, and his manner, earn 
 estly chivalrous, would have impressed her with pro 
 found trust. As Black Eagle and Isabel stood pondering 
 the matter there came from the upper canyon the sound 
 of a distant swelling chorus, low yet distinct. Beauti 
 ful and wonderful was it to these lost and sorrowful 
 wanderers, as it was borne softly to them from an almost 
 incredible distance through this vast, natural sound 
 channel ! 
 
 "Sanctus/ Sanctus! Sanctus! Dominus Deus Sabaoth! 
 Pleani sunt coeli et terra! 
 Gloria! Gloria! tua! Hosanna in Excehis!" 
 
 [44]
 
 CHAPTER V 
 PASSING THE BARRIER 
 
 AS the grand old anthem, so familiar to them and 
 yet so strange in these surroundings, swelled upon 
 the air, distinct, yet faint and sweet as if it might have 
 been wafted from some distant, angelic chorus, it was 
 like a new invitation that seemed to banish all doubt 
 and uncertainty, and yet to reassure the bereft ones of 
 the integrity of this pleasant stranger. Seeing their 
 wonder, he waited listening until the anthem had ceased, 
 until there ensued that silence which music-lovers know, 
 the tense silence that vibrates still with echoes lower and 
 sweeter than the mere human ear can grasp. 
 
 "To-day is the Lord's day," he explained, "and 
 the song you hear is from the church choir in our beau 
 tiful Pearl City." 
 
 The companion at his side now raised a directing 
 hand. It waved, and then a repetition of the hymn, low 
 and reverent, arose from the men. They stood with 
 heads bared and eyes turned to the sky, and the spirit 
 
 [45]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 of worship enfolded the little party like a benison, so 
 that presently the sorrowful ones, forgetting that they 
 were of a separate race and in a world entirely strange, 
 remembering that they were all children of one great 
 family, opened their souls to that higher comfort which 
 alone can soothe the anguish of aching hearts. Their 
 heartfelt praise of the power of the Creator, "Holy 
 Lord God of Sabaoth! Thou filleth the heavens and 
 the earth ! Glory to Thee ! Hosanna in the Highest ! " 
 was borne aloft through the quivering air of the canyon, 
 to the very dome of heaven. 
 
 Again the music-haunted silence, and then once more 
 the far-off, swelling chant. 
 
 There was need of no further argument or persua 
 sion. With the tears trembling upon her lashes, Isabel 
 turned to her host. He extended his hand. 
 
 "You will come, I know," he gently urged. 
 
 "We thank you," she answered simply. As they 
 took up their march, their host introduced himself 
 merely as one called Izon, and, though further intro 
 ductions were necessarily brief, the girls were struck 
 by the fact that all his immediate friends had a courtly 
 refinement contrasting strangely with their rough attire. 
 
 [46]
 
 PASSING THE BARRIER 
 
 The trail they now followed was a difficult one. The 
 vast side canyon had held its isolation for so long be 
 cause it was shut off from the main chasm by a natural 
 barrier almost impenetrable, and even the plateaus above 
 it were protected by yawning crevasses and ranges of 
 rugged cliffs which were of no value to the roving bands 
 of Indians that hunted and fought, and lived and died 
 upon the surface. They crossed this barrier, following 
 the secret trail which Izon knew. At nightfall, foot 
 sore and weary, they came upon a hut of logs and stone 
 in which Mariam and Isabel were made as comfortable 
 as possible, while the men pitched tents near by. 
 
 Travel had been so difficult during the day that 
 there was little opportunity for conversation, but even 
 without this the girls had noted that Izon was a person 
 of much more importance than they had at first sus 
 pected, as his friends gave him unusual deference. 
 About half the party were servants and carriers, and 
 of the other half there were few who approached Izon 
 on terms of anything like equality. Notwithstanding 
 this, his bearing was one of uniform courtesy, even to 
 the servants; and that he was a leader in addition to 
 being a gentleman, was evinced by the fact that no de- 
 
 [47]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 tail of their march escaped him. No guide, no matter 
 how far ahead, and no carrier, no matter how far be 
 hind, but came under his immediate supervision, from 
 the time of their setting out until the servants had un 
 packed their bundles for the night camp and had pre 
 pared a supper that quite astonished the wanderers by 
 its excellence. Black Eagle could not refrain from re 
 marking upon this. 
 
 "Such elaborate preparations may seem a little un 
 usual," confessed Izon, "but you will readily understand 
 when I explain that the expedition was fitted out for 
 quite an extensive hunt." 
 
 He said this with a whimsical earnestness that 
 caused his nearest companion to smile, and though he 
 had begun by addressing Black Eagle he quickly turned 
 to Mariam. Finding her still absorbed in her sorrow, 
 so that she neither listened nor ate, he spoke in the end 
 directly to Isabel. 
 
 "Really," said she, " I feel badly about this. We are 
 sorry to have interfered with your hunt." 
 
 Izon's friend who had smiled, now laughed outright, 
 and it was not until some time later that the travellers 
 learned the peculiar nature of this expedition, which had 
 
 [48]
 
 PASSING THE BARRIER 
 
 come to an end the moment Izon realized Mariam's 
 beauty. Izon cast a reproving glance upon his friend. 
 
 "Please give yourself no uneasiness on that score," 
 he replied. "The river was too swollen to cross, and 
 we would not have ventured it, after it had gone down, 
 until my guides had studied the new eddies that form 
 after every freshet." 
 
 Mariam sat just across the cloth from him, and at 
 tempting, wearily and mechanically, to give him the at 
 tention his speech demanded, she unconsciously gazed 
 into his eyes, and he as unconsciously gazed into hers. 
 Realization came to him suddenly, thrilling and strange 
 ly exulting him. Hastily shifting his glance, he caught 
 that of his friend, upon whose countenance sat an ex 
 pression so bantering and of such mischievous meaning 
 that Izon found himself, without apparent cause, fairly 
 blushing. His discomfiture was not abated to find that 
 Mariam, without a trace of embarrassment, had calmly 
 swept her gaze past him, not even aware that she had 
 been staring at him. She was as one stricken by her 
 bereavement, and if her eyes had noticed that this young 
 man was good to look upon, her mind had taken no 
 note of it. 
 
 [49]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Izon, recovering himself, proved an entertaining 
 talker, and Black Eagle thrilled with pride even as he 
 sighed with sorrow that his blood-brother was not there 
 to share this proof of every one of his theories. For 
 Izon was a veritable Aztec, and he told them the legends 
 and traditions of his people beginning far back beyond 
 the invasion of Cortez; told of their struggle against 
 savage tribes and inhospitable nature, and of their later 
 triumphs. After supper he would have been content 
 to talk on indefinitely in the hope that he might quicken 
 the interest of one special listener, to the lightening of 
 her woe if to no other end, had not his innate courtesy 
 divined that the girls, less used to hardship than his 
 followers, were well nigh exhausted. He therefore 
 made it easy for them to escape to their much needed 
 rest. 
 
 The closing of the door of the cabin increased their 
 loneliness, and made more insistent their painful knowl 
 edge of the startling changes that had taken place in 
 their lives. That they, nurtured as they had always 
 been, used to luxury and shielded from every adverse 
 wind, should be alone in the depths of this unknown 
 world, surrounded by men of an alien race, seemed too 
 
 [50]
 
 Black Eagle on Guard
 
 PASSING THE BARRIER 
 
 great a calamity to be within the bounds of belief. It 
 seemed like some strange dream from which they must 
 soon awaken, to find themselves within the sheltered 
 precincts of their own home. Alas, it was only too 
 stern a reality ! Somewhere on the surface of that rush 
 ing torrent, or caught beneath its waters, was the father 
 whose great love and tenderness had always surrounded 
 and guarded Mariam, the uncle who had taken Isabel as 
 another daughter into the same protection, and it was 
 not strange that this one great, overwhelming fact 
 should blot out every thought, leaving the cousins in 
 such anguish that only the sleep of utter exhaustion 
 could stop the flow of their bitter tears. 
 
 It was Mariam who first succumbed to kind Nature, 
 and Isabel, ever unselfish, found her one comfort in the 
 sight of this slumber, uneasy though it was. She stole 
 to the door and looked once more upon this weird, 
 moon-flooded underworld. What she saw, however, 
 reassured her. Not more than a dozen paces away 
 was Black Eagle, standing like a statue, on guard. Sud 
 denly that wild vista had no dread for her. Content, 
 she closed the door, and soon she, too, was in the depths 
 of slumber. 
 
 [51]
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 IN THE DRAG NET 
 
 ^ AHE girls were aroused at midnight by loud shouts 
 ^ and the uproar of fierce conflict. The sounds of 
 clashing weapons, the shrieks of the wounded, and the 
 yells of the combatants made a rude awakening from 
 the feeling of security with which they had at last fallen 
 into slumber. Almost paralyzed with terror, Mariam 
 and Isabel hurriedly arose and peered out, to see their 
 new friends surrounded by a large force of warriors; 
 to realize, too, that although fiercely resisting, Izon's 
 party was being rapidly cut down. Merciless hand-to- 
 hand fights were taking place all about them. They 
 could see the tall forms of Izon and Black Eagle strug 
 gling desperately, side by side. One curious thing the 
 onlookers noticed, even in all the excitement, that, while 
 the most savage blows were showered on Black Eagle, 
 none were directed toward Izon, the efforts of his as 
 sailants seeming to be to close in on him and capture 
 him unharmed. Around him the fight was thickest.
 
 IN THE DRAG NET 
 
 Izon and Black Eagle had been separated from their 
 fellows in the rush, but now their own men strove madly 
 to break through this cordon, and loud cries of "Strike 
 for Izon!" resounded among them. 
 
 With sinking hearts Mariam and Isabel saw that 
 their friends, far outnumbered, were being slowly but 
 surely cut down. One of them who had been left to 
 guard their hut, with the same cry for Izon upon his 
 lips, stepped forward to meet a huge warrior who came 
 rushing toward him and fell pierced through by the 
 spear of his enemy. The slayer uttered a savage cry 
 of victory in an unknown tongue, and the girls recog 
 nized this as a cry that, within the last few moments, 
 had been growing, general. Fiercer and fiercer grew the 
 struggle, and just as they saw their defenders over 
 whelmed, the hut was burst open in the rear, they were 
 seized, scarfs were thrown over their heads, and in this 
 state they were carried a short distance, placed ]n some 
 sort of conveyance, and borne away. 
 
 At first they could not comprehend what nature of 
 vehicle they were in, but, after removing the scarfs, 
 they felt about them in the darkness and decided that 
 they were in a sort of litter or sedan chair which was 
 
 [53]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 being carried at a rapid pace. Overwhelmed by this 
 new calamity they were at first numb with despair. 
 Isabel, the more mercurial of the two, was the first to 
 arouse to action, and she uttered one piercing scream 
 after another, in the forlorn hope that, after all, their 
 friends might rally and come to their assistance. 
 Mariam thought at one time that she heard Black 
 Eagle's distant shout in answer, but if there was such 
 a response, it came only once, and silence answered all 
 her other calls. Finding such efforts useless they gradu 
 ally became calmer, encouraging each other to meet 
 with fortitude whatever fate awaited them. Conversa 
 tion was almost impossible, for they were subjected to 
 the utmost discomfort, the roughness of the path caus 
 ing their bearers to halt frequently and get assistance in 
 the awkward places; but, after they had been jolted 
 until they were almost exhausted, the pathway became 
 smoother. Soon the bearers were moving more rapidly, 
 with an easy jog which finally became so monotonous 
 that it made the girls drowsy notwithstanding their 
 anxiety. With this, sheer exhaustion had much to do, 
 and in spite of all their efforts they slept. When they 
 were awakened by the confusion attendant upon the 
 
 [54]
 
 IN THE DRAG NET 
 
 change of bearers, they could tell by the rays of light 
 which entered the crevices of the curtains around them 
 that the sun had risen. 
 
 Suddenly other sounds besides the tramp of the bear 
 ers became apparent. The rattling of arms and what 
 were evidently the challenges of sentinels were heard; 
 they felt that their carriers were treading on paved 
 streets, and the hum of a city grew unmistakable. The 
 sounds became more pronounced as they advanced, until 
 at last they were halted and the curtains drawn back. 
 The brilliant light so dazzled their eyes that they could 
 distinguish nothing. While they were still confused, 
 a soldier addressed them in Spanish, requesting them 
 to alight. They were cramped by their long confine 
 ment and could scarcely move, but when they did fin 
 ally emerge from their litter, they found themselves 
 surrounded by soldiers in the midst of a vast throng of 
 strangely attired people who crowded about, gazing at 
 them with curiosity, and uttering cries in an unknown 
 tongue. The crowd filled a large plaza and the girls 
 found themselves facing a huge palace-like structure 
 built up against the cliff. 
 
 There was a roll of drums and fanfare of trumpets 
 
 [55]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 from a balcony above the entrance, and the attention 
 of the concourse, except that of the guards, was mo 
 mentarily diverted from the captives. Near them stood 
 the officer in command of the guards. His face had a 
 kindly expression as he turned to them with a reassur 
 ing smile. Suddenly he caught sight of the small cross 
 which Isabel wore about her neck and he came nearer. 
 
 "I, too, am of the Faith," he said in a low tone in 
 Spanish, pointing to the pendant. "Do not be afraid. 
 I will find some way to protect you if possible." 
 
 "Oh, if you only can!" she replied earnestly. 
 "Though I don't see why we should need protection. 
 Where are we? Why were we brought here?" 
 
 "You are in the Red City, Ixtol, the people of which 
 still worship Tezcatlipoca. I cannot tell you more 
 now." 
 
 The trumpets and drums sounded, and captain and 
 guards came to attention. A procession of brilliantly 
 attired men and women issued from the portals of the 
 palace and grouped themselves upon the flight of steps 
 within the guard lines. An impressive silence fell as 
 there appeared at the top of the stairway a remark 
 able looking man, with beard and eyes of black, who 
 
 [56]
 
 IN THE DRAG NET 
 
 looked haughtily upon the assembled throng. His 
 costume was-superb. He was crowned with a head-dress 
 composed of quetzal plumes, which, in the sunlight, 
 had a sheen of golden green. A cloak made of tur 
 quoise blue feathers, woven upon cloth, reached from 
 his shoulders to his feet; a golden belt encrusted with 
 jewels circled his waist. His wrists and ankles were 
 covered with golden bands, and his feet shod with 
 golden sandals completed a costume which, for regal 
 splendor, had not its like in the known world. His 
 appearance, greeted by a final blare of trumpets, was 
 the signal for instant prostration, and for loud cries in 
 a language unknown to the girls, but which the captain 
 interpreted for them into Spanish as "Hail, Topel- 
 tzin ! " "Long live our high priest ! " 
 
 He stood in stern dignity until silence ensued and 
 then in a sonorous voice began a speech, which, as he 
 spoke slowly, the captain was able to interpret phrase 
 by phrase for his charges. 
 
 "Nobles, ladies, and people of great Ixtol. You 
 know full well how many years your faithful priests 
 have kept watch, ready at all times to serve our gods 
 and you. 
 
 [57]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "This day, as many of you know, Tezcatlipoca 
 comes to visit his realm for the first time in years. 
 
 "So greet him with all proper pomp. Let joy every 
 where reign supreme, and while he deigns to be our 
 guest, he must be paid all honor ! I have spoken ! " 
 
 The silence following his last words was broken by 
 the sound of trumpets in the distance. A cry afar off 
 and gaining volume as it raced toward them, at first 
 a confused murmur and then a loud roar, was taken up 
 by the multitude and turned into one savagely joyful 
 shout, which the captain said was, "Tezcatlipoca 
 comes! Hail to our god!" 
 
 The high priest suddenly caught sight of the little 
 group of which the captives were the centre and 
 beckoned to the captain. When he had approached, 
 saluted, and reported, Topeltzin ordered him to bring 
 them nearer. The fear that they evidently had of him 
 seemed to please him, and at first they thought that he 
 was going to address them. That, however, was not 
 his way ; turning to the crowd he called in a loud voice, 
 and in the strange tongue, "Behold two strangers within 
 our gates." Then to the girls in Spanish, "How came
 
 IN THE DRAG NET 
 
 you here, and what is your country and your race, and 
 what are your names?" 
 
 Mariam, though confused, preserved a calm exte 
 rior, and in as clear a voice as she could command told 
 him that she and her friend were the daughter and 
 niece of Don Ramon Navarez, formerly of Mexico, 
 but of late years professor in a Western university in 
 the States, that they were exploring the Grand Can 
 yon where her father was lost in the river, and that they 
 had come upon a party of men the day before who had 
 promised them hospitality in a canyon city, but last 
 night their party had been attacked and they had been 
 carried away to this place. While she was speaking, 
 Isabel noticed in the group surrounding Topeltzin, a 
 beautiful young woman who had been observing them 
 with evident vindictiveness. When Mariam ceased, this 
 young woman spoke to Topeltzin, 
 
 "My lord, you know that our ancient laws decree 
 swift death to strangers who witness the advent of our 
 god, and the people are already clamoring that these 
 laws be fulfilled." 
 
 In fact, the ominous murmurs were already increas- 
 
 [59]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 ing in the assemblage. Although the girls could not 
 undertsand the language, the hostile meaning was only 
 too plain, and they looked at each other in consternation. 
 Turning instinctively for help from any quarter, 
 Mariam saw the captain of the guards striding toward 
 them with a look of pity. As he swiftly approached, 
 thrusting back the crowd with his powerful arms, he 
 made an almost imperceptible sign of the cross and as 
 he drew near he reassured them in a low tone. 
 
 "Be brave! I will try to protect you." 
 
 Speechless with apprehension, they watched him as 
 he commanded his men, who at once formed a circle 
 of crossed spears between them and the crowd. The 
 murmurs had now risen to an angry shout. 
 
 "What are they saying?" asked Mariam fearfully. 
 
 "Saying?" he grimly repeated. "They are yelling 
 that their new god is coming and that you must die 
 rather than see him. But some of them will never see 
 him either if they try to harm you stand back, you 
 beast!" and with the butt of his spear the captain sud 
 denly prodded in the breast a ferocious looking fellow 
 who had been crouched as if for a spring through the 
 cordon of guards. The man reeled back into the 
 
 [60]
 
 IN r H E DRAG NET 
 
 crowd deathly white, clutching at his crushed breast, 
 and a laugh arose. It was an evidence of their blood- 
 lust that they were able to make a jest of what proved 
 to be a death blow. Horrified, the girls could only 
 draw together and await the outcome. In the meantime 
 the high priest and some of the nobles had gathered, 
 and were apparently discussing the fate of the strang 
 ers, for frequent glances were cast in their direction. 
 
 "What a wicked expression that man has, Isabel!" 
 whispered Mariam, catching the flashing eyes of Top- 
 eltzin fixed upon her. 
 
 "Wicked! He looks like wickedness itself!" re 
 plied Isabel. "What have we ever done to be led to 
 this dreadful place? And there is no escape!" 
 
 "None, I am afraid," rejoined Mariam. "Our 
 forefathers were warriors, let us remember, Isabel. 
 We are only women, but we can die bravely." 
 
 A half-hysterical clutch upon Mariam's arm was 
 Isabel's only answer. The shouting, fanatical crowd 
 was now pressing closely around, and Topeltzin, mo 
 tioning for silence, said to the girls in Spanish : 
 
 "Strangers, it is my painful duty to inform you that 
 you must prepare for death. Our law decrees that any 
 
 [61]
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 strangers who see our visiting god arrive in state, 
 must die." 
 
 "Sir, you are not only inhospitable but wicked and 
 unjust," replied Isabel, who, while she had not the calm 
 courage of Mariam, had much more spirit. "We know 
 nothing of your customs. We were told that we should 
 receive a hospitable welcome in the canyon city, and 
 as we have done no harm we demand that you let us 
 go in peace." 
 
 As she spoke she noted his glowing black eyes 
 dwelling upon Mariam, whose beauty was undimmed 
 in spite of her recent hardships, and she thought that 
 some pity might sway him. She was soon undeceived. 
 
 "I can do no more than to warn you to prepare for 
 death. Tezcatlipoca even now approaches, and when 
 he assumes dominion here, you must die." 
 
 The sentence of death from the autocrat spoken in 
 Spanish and repeated in the other tongue, instantly com 
 municated itself to the multitude, transforming their 
 excitement into exultant rage, until the plaza resounded 
 with the savage roar : 
 
 "Tezcatlipoca comes! Let them not offend his 
 sight ! Away with them ! Kill them ! Kill ! " 
 
 [62]
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 PRINCE IZON THE MIGHTY 
 
 THE mind of a crowd is as variable as the winds, 
 shifting with every breeze, changing at a word, 
 a nod, or even a telepathic impulse. The frenzied 
 throng for whom Isabel and Mariam had been the 
 centre of dangerous interest suddenly forgot them 
 when the sound of approaching drums and trumpets 
 was heard. A moment later the pomp of a glittering 
 procession engrossed them, allowing the captain to lead 
 the girls to a column near the middle of the plaza, 
 where, still surrounded by the guards, they could see 
 all that was taking place. 
 
 A passageway through the swaying concourse was 
 opened by an advance band of drummers and Mariam 
 and Isabel could not help noting that the instruments 
 were the largest and finest they had ever seen, so num 
 erous and so well played that the effect on the crowd 
 was most inspiriting. Then came hundreds of flower 
 girls, strewing the way with blossoms. The canyon 
 
 [63]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 echoed with triumphant shouts, which the multitude 
 took up. To this succeeded, as the principal feature of 
 the procession drew nigh, frantic choruses of cries in 
 which the great name of Tezcatlipoca was the burden, 
 and next appeared, following the flower girls, trum 
 peters heading a compact battalion of warriors. In 
 their midst, standing on a platform that was carried 
 upon the shoulders of twelve bearers, was a superb 
 presence, glittering in the dazzling sunlight with hun 
 dreds of precious stones. Hardly in the hasheesh trans 
 ported dreams of an Oriental potentate, could such a 
 magnificent figure have been conjured up. The robes 
 of the nobles and ladies surrounding Topeltzin, ornate 
 as they were, now appeared almost tawdry by contrast, 
 and even the high priest's superb trappings, that had 
 seemed the extreme of all possible splendor, were cast 
 into insignificance when compared to the gorgeous cos 
 tume of this radiant being. 
 
 Thousands of tiny feathers, closely woven, formed 
 a tunic in all the delicately blended colors of the prism. 
 Golden sandals, bracelets, and belt, all studded with 
 gems, sparkled with flashing rainbow tints. To crown 
 
 [6 4 ]
 
 PRINCE IZON THE MIGHTY 
 
 the whole was a diadem of waving quetzal plumes, 
 springing from a golden casque with visor-like beak, 
 all in the most exquisitely chased fretwork. 
 
 Suddenly Isabel, turning from her contemplation of 
 the costume itself to the one who wore it, clutched 
 Mariam's arm in excitement. 
 
 "Izon!" she gasped. 
 
 But Mariam had already recognized him and was 
 now standing in dumb amazement. Both of the girls 
 were dazed. They could not reconcile the occurrence 
 of yesterday with that of to-day. Yesterday, while 
 Izon had been clad better than his fellows, still his rai 
 ment was rough and common; to-day he was robed in 
 the most splendid costume that could be fashioned from 
 all the treasures of a rich people. Only last night he 
 had been attacked by a savage horde; to-day he was 
 treated as a god. They were still more puzzled when 
 Topeltzin gave a signal and all the great assemblage 
 prostrated itself. The high priest also knelt and lifted 
 up his hands. 
 
 "Mighty one, who condescends to honor us," he an 
 nounced, "great lord of land and sea, behold us
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 servile at your call ! This palace is yours ; this fair do 
 main and all its subjects are at your command! To 
 you, O Tezcatlipoca, we must humbly bow!" 
 
 A sonorous blare of the trumpets followed, when, 
 in the midst of a tense silence, Izon spoke, his words 
 ringing clear and firm : 
 
 "My people, I greet you again. I have come to 
 reign over you once more: my country, that I love so 
 dearly, my people that are all my own! Arise, my 
 subjects!" 
 
 Turning, Izon for the first time noticed Mariam and 
 Isabel, the only ones among those thousands still erect, 
 and with a flush of relieved surprise he stretched forth 
 his hand toward them. 
 
 "My dear friends," he called to them over the heads 
 of the rising throng, " I welcome you as most honored 
 guests beneath our roof. Welcome, thrice welcome, to 
 our canyon home!" 
 
 Topeltzin looked up quickly with raised eyebrows, 
 but he instantly waved his hand and the crowd fell 
 back. The girls, bewildered by the unexpected turn of 
 events, were conducted with the utmost respect to Izon. 
 
 "I am sorry," said he, bending down toward .them 
 [66]
 
 PRINCE IZON THE MIGHTY 
 
 and smiling pleasantly, "that you should have been so 
 inconvenienced. There has been a mistake made in our 
 destination, that is all, but you shall have the hospi 
 tality I promised you. " Turning to Topeltzin, he com 
 manded, "These ladies and the stranger who was 
 taken with them are my own guests, and they must be 
 housed with royal honors." 
 
 The chant was again taken up. The nobility on 
 the stairway crowded back against the guards, forming 
 a glittering lane. The flower girls passed up, strewing 
 the way. Izon's litter was lowered to the ground, and, 
 mounting the stairway, he was escorted into the palace 
 with great ceremony. 
 
 The two girls were led in immediately after him, 
 and were shown into a luxurious apartment. Advancing 
 swiftly to meet them came the young woman who had 
 incited the mob, but now she was quite different. Then 
 she was jealous, now her face beamed with good will 
 and courtesy. She kissed each upon her forehead and 
 said in Spanish, with a slowness and precision that 
 showed it was not her native tongue : 
 
 "I cannot express to you how deeply I regret having 
 made so terrible a mistake. I hardly know how suffi- 
 
 [67}
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 ciently to apologize and explain, but when you come, as 
 you will, to understand the strange circumstances, and 
 the explanation of Prince Izon, I am sure that you will 
 forgive me." 
 
 Mariam and Isabel both gave her the assurance that 
 courtesy demanded, and the young woman led them to 
 couches where, reclining with them, she chatted long 
 enough to put them at their ease. Her beauty was mani 
 fest. She gave her name as Zaliza, and told them she 
 was the daughter of a great noble. She was an orphan 
 who had been allowed to remain mentally a spoiled 
 child, while attaining a superb physical development. 
 
 She could be tactful when she tried, however, for, 
 seeing that the girls were weary, she clapped her hands, 
 and a group of pretty attendants trooped in. Mariam 
 and Isabel were led away, treated to a tepid bath, and 
 supplied with fresh clothing from Zaliza's wardrobe. 
 These garments were entirely different from their own, 
 but the texture was so fine and the surfaces so soft and 
 smooth that the effect upon their tired bodies was de 
 lightfully soothing. After being loosely robed they 
 were conducted to another apartment where the light 
 
 [68]
 
 PRINCE IZON rHE MIGHTY 
 
 was almost entirely screened off, and they were left to 
 rest upon downy couches. 
 
 After an hour's nap they were gently awakened 
 and given some spiced hot broth, which was most 
 invigorating. They were clad in outer garments 
 and their hair dressed much in the style of Za- 
 liza's, though the mode was varied to suit the color 
 ing and facial contour of each. When they were led 
 into the apartment where the Aztec girl had first re 
 ceived them and where she now awaited them, Zaliza 
 herself gave an exclamation of delighted surprise at 
 the transformation which had been wrought. Their 
 new costumes were largely made up of the tiniest feath 
 ers, woven upon a background of cotton with a silk- 
 like texture, a fabric so light and yet so firm, so warm 
 and yet so beautiful, that no other textile could surpass 
 it. In this canyon were birds of many species, including 
 the sacred quetzal, some of which had been brought 
 from Mexico, and bred in vast aviaries. The quetzal 
 feathers were used by the nobility alone. 
 
 Isabel's rich brunette beauty was enhanced by dark 
 red, while for Mariam the shimmering green that had 
 
 [69]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 been selected to match her Spanish blonde loveliness, 
 made of her an indisputable queen in that palace where 
 none but beauty was allowed to dwell. Presently Zaliza 
 conducted them through a portion of the great building 
 into the garden, and all eyes were turned upon the strik 
 ing trio. 
 
 The visitors were too much occupied with wonder, 
 which even intruded upon their sorrow, to notice the 
 attention they were themselves attracting. The palace 
 gardens which the Aztecs had constructed in Mexico 
 were the marvels of their conquerors, but here in the 
 Red City were all the improvements that centuries had 
 made in artistic taste. Flowers spread masses of color 
 harmony and fountains spouted high into the air, dis 
 playing rainbows in the bright sunshine. 
 
 This garden was only one of many that stretched 
 back and up to the heights of the canyon, where the 
 last towers of the palace reared toward the sky, and 
 each garden differed from the others in its plan and 
 decorative effect. Steps hewn in the rock and flanked 
 by carvings led up from terrace to terrace, revealing 
 constant surprises; yet varied as were these gardens, 
 
 [70]
 
 PRINCE IZON rHE MIGHTY 
 
 they were built with such consummate art that they 
 still formed parts of one harmonious whole. 
 
 After the girls had revelled in this feast of beauty 
 for some time, Isabel turned to Zaliza with a smile. 
 
 "We have been most delightfully misled," she said. 
 "Prince Izon allowed us to understand that he was 
 only an ordinary citizen. In spite of his modesty we 
 surmised that he was of considerably more importance 
 than he would have had us believe, but never could 
 we have thought that he was the foremost man in the 
 community, or that he could be the master of such a 
 palace and such grounds." 
 
 "You were right in surmising the nobility of Prince 
 Izon," replied Zaliza. "He is a direct descendant of 
 Montezuma, hereditary ruler by right of blood of all 
 the Aztecs. But on the other point you are mistaken. 
 This palace does not belong to him, but to the high 
 priest Topeltzin, who is really the autocrat of the Red 
 City." 
 
 "But," interposed Mariam, "his word seemed law 
 even to Topeltzin. Why, he was held as a god!" 
 
 "Yes for a time," faltered Zaliza, changing color, 
 
 [7']
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 "and then " she bit her lip to check back the words 
 she was about to utter, and the girls could see that she 
 had been on the point of revealing something about 
 which she had been warned to say nothing. 
 
 Zaliza closed her eyes and shuddered after a mo 
 ment of painful thought, then hastily excused herself, 
 saying that she would be back in a few moments. Isa 
 bel gazed after her, surprised at her actions. To divert 
 Mariam's mind from gloomy thoughts, she began to 
 discuss the wonders they had seen. Noticing presently 
 that silence only answered her, she turned to find 
 Mariam gazing up the canyon with strained eyes and 
 tense lips. 
 
 "What is the matter?" she exclaimed, and caught 
 Mariam's clenched hands. They were deathly cold. 
 
 Mariam trembled and looked up with a start, as one 
 awakening from a stupor. 
 
 "It is horrible!" she answered, speaking barely 
 above a whisper and moistening her lips curiously. 
 "Horrible! I think I know now why, when these ma 
 rauders of the Red City captured Prince Izon, they were 
 so careful not to harm him nor to place the slightest 
 blemish upon his body. I think I know now why he 
 
 [72]
 
 PRINCE IZON THE MIGHTT 
 
 was robed in the most costly garments that this rich peo 
 ple could furnish. I think I know now why he is held 
 with such high honors and given the name of Tezcat- 
 lipoca, supreme god of the Aztecs. I think I know now 
 why his word is law, why all this luxury and honor are 
 his. 'For a time,' you remember Zaliza said. I have 
 often heard my father speak of this anomalous treat 
 ment of certain captives. These are the exact condi 
 tions surrounding the unfortunates who are selected for 
 the awful human sacrifices of the Aztecs. If this be 
 true, our own fate at the end of this period is in but 
 little doubt; and as for Izon, he is to die, and to die 
 such a death that, oh! " She covered her eyes 
 with her hands and bowed her head in agony. 
 
 [73]
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 PLEASANT DA T S 
 
 ZALIZA, like a spoiled child, dreaded questioning, 
 and adopted a subterfuge to avoid it. In place 
 of returning, she sent, to divert their thoughts, a tall 
 bronzed young man in fine Aztec garments. When he 
 stood before them, it was Isabel who first recognized 
 him. 
 
 "Black Eagle!" she cried. "How came you here, 
 and in that costume?" 
 
 "In a moment," he replied. "First tell me of Izon; 
 is he safe?" 
 
 "Why, have you not seen him? Do you not 
 know?" 
 
 "I know nothing except my own experience," replied 
 the chieftain. "The last I saw of Izon was in the fight 
 last night, when he was surrounded and bound by a 
 crowd of our assailants. I had caught sight of the party 
 that was carrying you off and tried to follow, calling to 
 you. So many were against me that I thought as 
 
 [74]
 
 PLEASANT DATS 
 
 I could not help you then, I might do so later, so I threw 
 up my hands. Instead of spearing me they tied me and 
 led me to this strange place. They put me in a 
 cave in the cliffs under guard, but a short time ago 
 they led me out, bowed before me, gave me food and 
 wine and these clothes, and at last conducted me here. 
 But tell me about Izon. I am going to be discourteous 
 enough to let you keep your own story for the last, be 
 cause I see you are safe." 
 
 Briefly Isabel related all, and with deep anxiety 
 Mariam told her surmises about Izon's fate. Black 
 Eagle had risen to his feet during this recital, and now, 
 stretching his brawny arms, he said, smiling, 
 
 "For some time, you tell me? Then we have noth 
 ing to fear. I do not think that this place can hold 
 Izon and myself any longer than we desire." 
 
 His confidence was reassuring, and the girls quickly 
 shared it, but they decided to say nothing to Izon about 
 this for the present. Presently Zaliza entered with 
 Izon, and, no sooner were the four reunited, than anx 
 iety vanished. The two men seemed so strong and so 
 capable, and they appeared so confident of safety, that 
 dark forebodings could have no place now in the minds 
 
 [75]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 of any of them. They had been so thrown to 
 gether by trials that they seemed to be of a united 
 family, with the exception of Zaliza. The Aztec beauty 
 contrived at last to divert them from their reunion, 
 and, manoeuvring so that she secured Izon as her 
 escort, led the way to the upper garden. 
 
 Emerging upon the terrace, the party was treated to 
 one of the most magnificent views with which the 
 human mind could be enthralled. The sublimity of 
 the canyon as seen from the upper plateau, here 
 took a new and most enchanting aspect. They were 
 now midway down the abyss, and as far as the eye 
 could see, there were pyramids and castles and temples 
 and precipices in stupendous grandeur, all glowing in 
 a riot of variegated and brilliant colors that constantly 
 changed into new and exquisite combinations as the 
 sunlight was occasionally shaded by the billows of 
 rolling clouds, enveloping some of the mighty peaks. 
 
 Below them and sweeping around the bends of the 
 cliff, spread out upon a large mesa, was the Red City 
 itself, a succession of houses, streets and gardens and 
 several plazas. The red granite that had given the city 
 
 [76]
 
 PLEASANT: DATS 
 
 its name was seen everywhere, but in a variety of har 
 moniously blended shades. 
 
 The streets were alive with movement and color. 
 There were soldiers uniformed in flashing tabards, and 
 marching to the cadence of their splendid drums ; priests, 
 in slow procession, garbed in sombre gray; jugglers and 
 tumblers performing wonderful feats; bearers, in files 
 with high packs; merchants, in groups, each one cos 
 tumed in flowing robes ; nobles, distinguished by tossing 
 quetzal plumes set in jewelled turbans, each noble at 
 tended by a retinue of servants; Aztec ladies, passing in 
 and out of the markets, or bending over the tempting 
 wares of the open- fronted shops; merry children run 
 ning about or playing in the waters of the many foun 
 tains, their shrill cries mingling with the deeper sounds 
 of the multitude ; litters, from which bright eyes peered 
 out through delicate canopies. Weaving through the 
 moving throng were goats bearing panniers or pulling 
 carts filled with their own contributions to all this teem 
 ing life, with milk and cream and cheese, with tender 
 kid flesh and dried meats, with wool and skin, and hides 
 for tanning, with horns and bone and glue and other 
 
 [77]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 by-products. And they saw the large bronze tur 
 keys which were, even in the day of Cortez, the princi 
 pal food of the Aztecs. The whole panorama was one 
 of unending interest and picturesqueness, variety and 
 vivacity. 
 
 This was but the beginning of many days of gay 
 entertainment, which while it did not annul the sorrow 
 of Mariam or Isabel, at least kept them from falling 
 into melancholy. A party of young people were waiting 
 for them at the palace. They were the sons and daugh 
 ters of nobles who had been appointed by Topeltzin as 
 attendants to Izon and his guests, and they prized the 
 honor highly. Though Zaliza and the other maids of 
 honor and the young men who had been appointed in 
 the train of Izon, lived in the palace of the high priest 
 for the time being, they had fine homes in the city, and 
 in these Izon and his guests were welcomed and treated 
 with every luxury. 
 
 Provided with turkey quills filled with grain gold 
 which formed the Aztec money, they shopped in the 
 quaint market place; they visited the quarters of the 
 metal workers and of the feather weavers where they 
 saw such gold work and textiles as have never been sur- 
 
 [78]
 
 PLEASANT DATS 
 
 passed. They were taken to the drift where gold was 
 extracted by dredging in such quantities that it was put 
 to common uses even for kitchen utensils. They 
 took trips through the city; but their favorite resting 
 place was the upper terrace of the palace garden. 
 
 One morning Black Eagle and the two girls were 
 alone in this garden. They were discussing anew the 
 tragedy of the canyon, when a faint sound, a peculiar, 
 long-drawn yodel came to their ears. To the girls it 
 meant nothing, but to Black Eagle it evidently had some 
 intensely exciting import. He examined the surface of 
 the cliff minutely. It towered full ninety feet straight 
 up, an apparently unscalable height. There did, it is 
 true, run from the top to the bottom a slight diagonal 
 seam, and this seam Black Eagle carefully examined. 
 There came a repetition of the strange call. He slipped 
 off his sandals, and turned to his companions. 
 
 "Good-bye," he said, "I have heard a command so 
 incredible that I do not dare conjecture. I can only 
 obey." 
 
 They could not conceive what he meant. It looked 
 impossible for any creature without wings to scale the 
 height, but they were astounded to see Black Eagle at- 
 
 [79]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 tempt it. Clinging to the inequalities of the surface 
 with fingers and toes, and following the fissure, he crept 
 slowly upward, inch by inch, foot by foot, until he was 
 half-way up the face of the precipice and the girls with 
 bated breath, clenched hands, and straining eyes stood 
 in horrified expectation of seeing him fall to be crushed. 
 Suddenly a man rushed past them and began to climb 
 the same crevice which the chieftain had used. They 
 recognized him as a stalwart Aztec priest whom they 
 had seen flitting about and who was in reality one of 
 Topeltzin's spies to watch their every movement. He 
 had been concealed behind a projecting ledge all the 
 while, and, seeing Black Eagle about to escape and 
 knowing that a death by torture awaited him if he did 
 not prevent it, he rushed up in a frenzy and began to 
 scale the cliff in pursuit of the chieftain. Stifled screams 
 from the girls gave Black Eagle warning. Looking 
 down, he instantly comprehended the situation and 
 called to the girls in Spanish, "Don't be alarmed. I 
 will manage him." 
 
 The peaceful scene which had existed only a few 
 moments before was now changed to one of tragic ex 
 citement, although all the actors were silent, as the in- 
 
 [80]
 
 PLEASANT: DATS 
 
 terest of each demanded no discovery of the situation. 
 The Aztec like the Indian had bared his feet and, being 
 of athletic build, rapidly caught up with Black Eagle, 
 who had ceased climbing and was busied in securing a 
 foothold and in bracing himself. Slowly the priest 
 crept near enough to grasp for the chieftain's foot. Isa 
 bel expected to see Black Eagle kick him down, but he 
 did not. Instead, he drew up his feet, forcing the Az 
 tec to climb higher. As he made another effort to 
 clutch the chieftain, the latter, holding to a crevice with 
 his left hand, suddenly bent down and with his right 
 hand seized the Aztec by the collar of his tunic and 
 jerked him away from the cliff. Both girls shuddered 
 as they saw Black Eagle swing his captive back and 
 forth, Isabel recalling the story he had told her at the 
 brink of the canyon, and they crouched against the cliff. 
 Mariam covered her eyes from the sight to come, but 
 Isabel stared with fascinated gaze as the swings grew 
 longer. 
 
 [80
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 TOPELTZIN OUTLINES HIS PLOT 
 
 THE private rooms of Topeltzin were most lux 
 urious, but one room was an exception; and to 
 day he occupied this apartment. Although Topeltzin 
 was a voluptuary of monstrous desires, there was an 
 austerity about his mental processes that made him the 
 greatest man of his own domain. There were no lux 
 uries here where he stood brooding, looking out of the 
 window to the opposite canyon wall. He had risen to 
 be autocrat of the Red City not by inheritance, as the 
 position was elective, but by sheer force of character. 
 It is true that ominous whispers had been circulated at 
 the time concerning the mysterious deaths of two of 
 his rivals, but the whispers had soon ceased owing to the 
 awe in which he was held through the swift punishment 
 meted out to any one who dared oppose him. Presently 
 he turned impatiently from the window and began to 
 pace the floor, counting his steps mechanically, fourteen 
 paces forward, fourteen paces backward.
 
 TOPELTZ1N OUTLINES PLOT 
 
 "By Tezcat!" he cried presently, and then sum 
 moned a servant. 
 
 "Zeno!" the master commanded. 
 
 In a few moments a youthful Aztec priest entered 
 and bowed profoundly. 
 
 "Be seated," said Topeltzin. Such politeness on 
 occasions to an inferior is one of the characteristics of 
 the great. 
 
 "May Huitzilopochtle, Lord of the Universe, for 
 ever guard you, my lord." 
 
 "No, Zeno, my 'patron saint,' as the Christians say, 
 is Tezcatlipoca, he of eternal youth; invoke him for 
 me rather than the ancient Huitzilopochtle." 
 
 As he spoke, Topeltzin turned to the window and 
 looked gloomily out across the canyon, but soon he 
 wheeled impatiently. 
 
 "Zeno," he said, "did you ever hear of angels?" 
 
 Zeno smiled. 
 
 "Those beautiful beings whom the Christians say 
 live in their heaven and sometimes visit the earth, my 
 lord?" 
 
 "The same!" agreed Topeltzin. "If ever one of 
 these creatures has assumed the shape of a woman it 
 
 [83]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 certainly must be this Mariam. Our gods themselves 
 surely cannot have lovelier consorts. Her companion, 
 Isabel, is almost as beautiful and more vivacious, so I 
 think I shall acquire the two. But, my good Zeno, here 
 precisely is the complication. After waiting so many 
 years to catch the cursed Christians of the upper city 
 napping, and after at length capturing their greatest 
 prize, it will not do to make a blunder. Izon has 
 made these two girls and the Indian his 'honored 
 guests.' His commands, even to me, must be law, and 
 he knows this as well as I do. There, then, is my 
 problem. I have spent two or three days searching for 
 a solution to it, and have not seen a satisfactory one 
 as yet. So, my good Zeno, you who have helped me in 
 so many intrigues, both of state and person, I turn the 
 matter over to you as food for thought." 
 
 "I accept the task, my lord," replied Zeno. "It 
 should not be one of so much difficulty. It would seem 
 to me only to be necessary to turn Izon from his present 
 wooing of this Mariam." 
 
 "So!" exclaimed the high priest, frowning. "It 
 has begun, has it? I had thought so from the first. 
 'Tis the way of the gods. Your plan is probably right.
 
 OUTLINES PLOT 
 
 What have been the movements of our 'guests' up to 
 the present?" 
 
 "The movements of any frivolous young peo 
 ple who have nothing to do but to amuse themselves, 
 my lord," replied Zeno. "They have been seeing the 
 city, tasting of all its amusements and pleasures." 
 
 "And Izon? He bears himself smilingly then, 
 through it all?" 
 
 "My lord, we expected nothing else from a son of 
 the Montezumas. He is apparently the most care-free 
 of them all, and the people adore him. Tezcatlipoca 
 never had a more perfect representative, and he is 
 hailed as the veritable god." 
 
 Topeltzin sneered. "This Mariam, then, and Izon 
 smile and sigh upon each other, do they ? Well, let not 
 one smile nor sigh escape the eyes of your secret force, 
 and, by Tezcat! we shall see if we cannot divert them." 
 
 Zeno's face flushed. 
 
 "I fear that this can be done but too easily," he 
 said, biting his lip. 
 
 "Indeed? What do you mean?" 
 
 "That Zaliza is infatuated with him; so much so 
 that she has given a hint to me, me ! my lord ! that she 
 
 [85]
 
 PRINCE. IZON 
 
 will petition you to appoint her one of the three to share 
 his last revels." 
 
 For a moment Topeltzin looked blankly amazed and 
 then he chuckled. 
 
 "Why, this falls out as it should! Tezcatlipoca is 
 aiding me!" he exulted. "We must encourage this!" 
 
 Zeno looked up at him piteously, but the high priest 
 scorned him. "So, my good Zeno, you will persist in 
 having emotions of your own!" 
 
 "I cannot help it, my lord!" groaned Zeno. "In 
 spite of everything, I am still a man, and have within 
 me some of the attributes of a god, and there are times 
 when I would wield thunder-bolts!" and his eyes blazed 
 with sudden fierceness. 
 
 "It is a fatal longing, that, Zeno," counselled Top 
 eltzin dryly, "and I advise you to cast it out of your 
 mind. If there are any thunder-bolts to be wielded 
 here, I shall hurl them, as I represent the powers. In 
 the meantime I want to know more of this affair of 
 your pretty Zaliza. By the Gods, what a vixen she is ! 
 What does Izon seem to think of her?" 
 
 "My lord, he makes no secret of his love for 
 
 [86]
 
 OUTLINES PLOT 
 
 Mariam. It is mutual, though I doubt if the maid 
 realizes it as yet. It can be seen by all, however. As 
 for Zaliza, she has eyes for the prince alone. She is 
 jealous enough of Mariam to do her any mischief. Yet 
 she feigns friendship for both the girls. She does so, 
 I am certain, only that she may be near them to watch 
 their every action and to torture herself with each glance 
 that Izon bestows upon this golden-haired stranger. 
 Me, she scorns! Your pardon, my lord! I am no 
 longer a man when I think how she jeers and spurns me, 
 and oh, my great chief, use your mighty power, I beg 
 you ! Let me find another way to influence Izon, and 
 Zaliza will have but myself to consider ! But one word 
 from you " 
 
 "Enough!" said Topeltzin sternly. "You shame 
 Tezcatlipoca as my foremost pupil! The woman is 
 there; you have access to her. If you cannot win her 
 you should scorn to have her forced! Come to me 
 with no more of your whining. Observe, I bid you, my 
 methods in affairs of this sort. Here, for instance, like 
 two birds into a snare, have these two girls fluttered 
 into my hands. Shall I close the snare and crush the 
 
 [87]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 birds, or shall I teach them to warble sweetly in their 
 cages? Ah, there is no music like the song of an un 
 willing bird that has been tamed to docility." 
 
 Topeltzin laughed while Zeno shuddered at the dia 
 bolical ring. 
 
 "My lord, all power and wisdom abide in you," he 
 replied humbly. "Order, and I will obey." 
 
 "Continue your work as I have outlined it," com 
 manded the high priest. "Remember this as though 
 coming from the gods themselves. For your own affair, 
 let me give you advice that will hold good in all similar 
 cases. Use the dark Spanish girl, Isabel, as a means to 
 influence Zaliza. Jealousy is a weapon that seldom fails. 
 Here, I will give you a more detailed thought," and in 
 a whisper, seemingly fearful of even the walls, he 
 rapidly outlined a plan that made Zeno's face light up 
 with a singular expression of mingled satisfaction and 
 vindictiveness. 
 
 "May Tezcatlipoca forever guard you, my lord," 
 he said as he withdrew, bowing profoundly and backing 
 through the doorway. 
 
 Topeltzin looked once more across the canyon but 
 
 [88]
 
 TOPELTZIN OUTLINES PLOT 
 
 his face was no longer gloomy. Instead, he stroked his 
 beard and smiled grimly at the landscape which only 
 minutes before had held for him but troubled visions. 
 
 "O Tezcatlipoca, Lord of Eternal Youth," he said, 
 turning to a golden image of the deity on a pedestal in 
 a corner of the room, "behold the service I will do 
 in your honor. These men and women will now move 
 at my will all to one great end, the consummation of the 
 sacrifice in your honor, and giving me as your servant a 
 triple satisfaction that no other human being will ever 
 have enjoyed, vengeance and power and pleasure. First, 
 overwhelming victory over Zolcoma whom I hate, over 
 the Christian God upon whom I spit ! Second, the sub 
 jugation or the death of Izon which will give me su 
 preme power over both cities. And third, and grandest 
 of all, the possession of these proud beauties!" 
 
 A light drumming at the tympanum of his speaking 
 tube arrested his attention, and with a frown he bent 
 over it. The modern Aztecs, but little behind the rest of 
 the world in civilization, had not yet found electricity; 
 in place of it they had wonderfully developed hydraulics 
 and pneumatics. Tubes connected drum to drum, and 
 
 [89]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 vibrated to a central station where the commands of 
 an imperious master and of his court received instant 
 attention. 
 
 The message that came to him consisted of but half 
 a dozen words, but they were enough to make him furi 
 ous. Zeno again appeared before him in answer to his 
 command. 
 
 "I have just learned," he said in a whisper of rage, 
 "that Black Eagle is nowhere to be found! I gave you 
 orders that not one of the four were to be from under 
 your watch!" 
 
 "My lord, I do not know how it could have hap 
 pened," stammered Zeno. 
 
 "What matters how it happened! The fact is that 
 it did, and that you are responsible ! Come here ! By 
 Tezcat! you shall feel his rage." 
 
 Zeno obeyed, trembling. Topeltzin suddenly grasped 
 him around the throat. He was a powerful man and 
 was terrible in anger. It was only that he still had need 
 of Zeno that he spared him, and when he had vented his 
 anger he threw the insensible youth from him and left 
 the apartment, where some priests, Zeno's assistants in 
 the department of espionage, sat with livid faces. With 
 
 [90]
 
 rOPELTZIN OUTLINES PLOT 
 
 a calmness that they feared more than his violence, he 
 drew from them all that they knew. The two girls and 
 Black Eagle had been on the upper terrace, watched by 
 their comrade Mazan. Only the girls had come down. 
 The men surely could not have climbed the cliff. The 
 grounds and the palace had been well searched before 
 the matter had been reported to Topeltzin. It was 
 impossible for Black Eagle or Mazan to have escaped. 
 Nevertheless they were gone, and the only ones who 
 could explain it were Izon, Mariam, or Isabel, and they 
 said nothing. 
 
 "And they will not, for I shall not ask them!" said 
 Topeltzin grimly. "I dare not, lest it defeat our own 
 ends, by displaying our purpose through our anxiety. 
 I suppose you craven incompetents remember the tradi 
 tion, that when strangers once more descend upon us 
 and leave our domain alive, great Ixtol shall be no 
 more. And would you know what is likely to happen 
 to each of you if Black Eagle is not quickly found? 
 Then go and look after your captain Zeno, and let him 
 tell you, if he is able to speak. Beware of my punish 
 ment, for it shall be that of our avenging gods!"
 
 CHAPTER X 
 THE VOICE FROM THE PLATEAU 
 
 MARIAM, not hearing the expected crash of the 
 falling Aztec priest, opened her eyes to see Isa 
 bel staring up with an expression of amazement. Fol 
 lowing her gaze, she was equally astonished to see the 
 two men slowly climbing the cliff, the Aztec in advance. 
 Isabel could explain but little. Black Eagle had said 
 something to the priest, who had answered, and then 
 the chieftain had swung him back to the seam in the 
 cliff, and together they had begun the ascent. 
 
 After a breathless time for the girls, the men gained 
 the top, and Black Eagle, waving a farewell to them and 
 repeating the yodel call, disappeared with his com 
 panion. 
 
 The two men found themselves upon a rugged pla 
 teau, the impassability of which explained why the Az 
 tecs had located below. It was a maze of great rocks 
 that lay strewn in wild confusion, as if some lake of 
 stone had been upheaved, and tossing its jagged frag- 
 
 [92]
 
 VOICE FROM THE PLATEAU 
 
 ments in every direction, had been left a chaos 
 was like a petrified ocean storm. Still beyond, arose 
 the spine of a tortuous mountain range, so that to 
 white man and to Indian alike, an impassable barrier 
 was apparently presented. Yet, men had trodden it, 
 for just below them were half a dozen soldiers and two 
 white-haired men. One of these had great difficulty in 
 suppressing his emotions as, looking up, he saw the tall 
 form of Black Eagle silhouetted against the sky. It 
 was Professor Raymon! 
 
 Black Eagle, in spite of the peculiar call which had 
 been adopted by the professor and himself as a distress 
 signal, could scarcely believe his eyes. It was enough 
 for him that the call had sounded. He would have tried 
 to arise from his death bed to obey that summons. He 
 had firmly believed the professor was dead; but he 
 answered and followed willingly, even though the voice 
 had come from beyond the grave. 
 
 Now that he saw Professor Raymon alive, he joy 
 fully waved his hand in salute; but to join him found 
 he had to jump down about twenty feet to a narrow 
 ledge, below which yawned a crevasse of fearful depth. 
 He nearly toppled over backwards as he landed, but 
 
 [93]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 caught himself by a herculean effort. For a period of 
 breathless suspense he crouched, poised upon the very 
 edge of the ledge. Every muscle was tense and quiv 
 ering. He put forth all his efforts to force the centre 
 of gravity upon the safe side. The tendons of his lower 
 limbs stood out like knotted cables. Inch by inch he 
 forced his bulk forward, and a shout of joy went up 
 from below when finally he was able to throw himself 
 forward upon the ledge, there to lie panting. His 
 breath recovered, it was an easy matter for him to 
 steady the priest when he dropped and to pick his way 
 around to the party where he was eagerly awaited. 
 
 "My daughter and Isabel?" cried Professor Ray- 
 mon. 
 
 "They are safe and well, but grieving for you." 
 
 "And Prince Izon?" quickly inquired the other 
 white-haired man, whom Professor Raymon introduced 
 as Father Zolcoma, of the Pearl City. 
 
 "Safe and well and brave," replied Black Eagle. 
 
 "Let us give thanks," said the venerable priest, and 
 amidst the kneeling circle he offered up a heartfelt 
 prayer of gratitude. 
 
 In telling each one's story, Professor Raymon 
 
 [94]
 
 VOICE FROM THE PLATEAU 
 
 naturally came first, as of one risen from the dead. His 
 escape from the cataract had been almost miraculous. 
 Going over the fall he had been sucked beneath the 
 rapids. Their swirl drew him down, then threw him 
 to the surface, and he was shot with great velocity upon 
 the top of the current to where, at a sharp curve in 
 the bank, he was cast under the shelter of a rock, and 
 jammed into a wedge-like opening. Here, bruised and 
 stunned, he had lain for how long he could not tell, 
 except that when he finally regained consciousness he 
 was faint from both hunger and pain. Doubtless the 
 girls in their frantic search for him had passed and re- 
 passed a few feet above him. When he was able to 
 move he crawled to the trail above, where he was picked 
 up by the patrol that had been left behind by Prince 
 Izon to search for his body. They, following behind 
 as they did, escaped the sortie of the Red City band, 
 and the attendant massacre. When they came upon the 
 spot, however, they found fearful evidences of what had 
 happened, and hurried on to the White City as rapidly 
 as the dangerous condition of the professor would per 
 mit. Ever since, Father Zolcoma and others of Prince 
 Izon's intimate connections had been trying to glean 
 
 [95]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 news of the status of their beloved ruler, and now that 
 they knew him to be safe for the present, they were 
 overjoyed. 
 
 '"It is only for a short time, I fear, however," said 
 Black Eagle, resuming his narrative. "From the royal 
 treatment they are according him and from some 
 strange remarks which I overheard, I think that Prince 
 Izon has been set aside for sacrifice." 
 
 "They would not dare!" hastily interposed Pro 
 fessor Raymon. "Why, I am told that he is the six 
 teenth in direct line of descent from Montezuma ! " 
 
 "Dare!" exclaimed Father Zolcoma. "They would 
 dare anything, these wicked pagans over whom To- 
 peltzin reigns; and it is the plot of that crafty high 
 priest to kill off all the royal blood of the Aztecs but 
 his own line, thus being in a position to rule both 
 cities." 
 
 "Are there no men then in your Pearl City?" de 
 manded Black Eagle sharply. "Are there no warriors, 
 that they stand idle while their prince is in such 
 danger?" 
 
 "Gently, brother," replied Father Zolcoma. "There 
 are none but sturdy men in the Pearl City. They have 
 
 [96]
 
 VOICE FROM THE PLATEAU 
 
 not been softened and enervated by the deadly vices 
 that hold those of the Red City within their grip. But 
 there is a most weighty reason why the plan you sug 
 gest is not feasible. It is that the moment armed forces 
 were to break in upon the Red City, Izon would die. 
 No man set aside for the obsidian sacrifice may ever be 
 rescued alive." 
 
 Professor Raymon turned pale. 
 
 "And most likely, those captured with him must die 
 too," he said. "No, Black Eagle, there must be some 
 other way. Cannot Prince Izon and the girls come out 
 by the same path you scaled?" 
 
 "No woman can do it," replied Black Eagle, "al 
 though there are many in the Havasupai tribe that could 
 accomplish it. Even if there were a chance for Prince 
 Izon there would be none for the girls." 
 
 "And if he were to escape, leaving them behind," 
 interrupted Professor Raymon, "I shudder to conjec 
 ture their fate." 
 
 "Nothing of the sort will be done," Black Eagle 
 calmly returned. "We will all four of us get away, or 
 none of us." 
 
 "Do you mean to say that you are going back, after 
 
 [97]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 having once escaped their clutches?" asked Father 
 Zolcoma. 
 
 "Of course." 
 
 Professor Raymon fondly put his hand upon Black 
 Eagle's shoulder. 
 
 "He is my blood-brother, my sworn blood-brother," 
 he explained. 
 
 "Yes, while life shall last!" added Black Eagle. 
 "But even if I had not been, there is that within Prince 
 Izon, your daughter, and your niece, any one and all of 
 them, that would command loyalty to the death. I am 
 going back, and there will be four of us to die or four 
 to escape. If we do die we shall not die alone. We 
 shall have many Aztec priests and warriors as our ser 
 vants in the land of shades." 
 
 "Who is that man?" asked Professor Raymon, 
 pointing to the Aztec priest who had been standing at 
 a distance in an attitude of dejection. 
 
 Black Eagle briefly explained. 
 
 "When I had him in my power," he continued, "I 
 realized that if I dropped him he would live long 
 enough to explain my escape, so I told him he had better 
 climb up with me and go to the Pearl City, where he 
 
 [981
 
 VOICE FROM THE PLATEAU 
 
 would not be harmed. Between the alternative of my 
 offer or of being crushed to death, or of being tortured 
 to death by Topeltzin, he chose the former." 
 
 The party now rose and took up their march towards 
 the Pearl City. In the direction they were travel 
 ling the way seemed more impassable than ever. In 
 fact, Black Eagle could not see how they were to sur 
 mount the forbidding obstacles that lay before them. 
 They had clambered over but two or three of the im 
 pediments, however, when, instead of attempting to scale 
 the next one, the foremost of the party let himself down 
 into a hole formed beneath two slabs. Such apertures 
 were common in this chaos of boulders, strewn appar 
 ently by Titans at play, and Black Eagle could not have 
 distinguished this one from any other of its kind. 
 Nevertheless, when it came his turn to descend, he did 
 so; letting go boldly as he had seen the others do, and 
 dropping into a dark pocket scarcely higher than his 
 head. 
 
 Those in advance of him had already moved on, 
 and following them cautiously he went down two or 
 three uneven steps and found himself in a natural fis 
 sure-like tunnel. 
 
 [99]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 For nearly an hour they travelled this underground 
 runway that had been formed by some upheaval of 
 nature. They walked in single file, each grasping a 
 cord that passed from the leader down the line. Day 
 light finally appeared in the distance, and when at last 
 Black Eagle emerged, he gave a cry of amazement. 
 Before him the canyon widened out, the two vast arms 
 of a circle stretching in both directions; below him 
 rolled the river; there was a tremendous roar of a 
 distant waterfall in his ears; everywhere the cliffs were 
 of pearly whiteness and there, just before him, arose 
 from the winding mesa, the buildings, palaces, and ma 
 jestic temple of the Pearl City ! 
 
 [100]
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 LUXTOL, THE PEARL CITY 
 OTHIC architecture is man's aspiration toward 
 
 G 
 
 heaven, frozen into stone. Gothic in white is 
 that aspiration purified and spiritualized. Such was the 
 Pearl City. An old cathedral engraving, in the pos 
 session of a Spanish priest who had fled from Mexico 
 with the Aztecs, had been the inspiration for all the 
 structures in the Christian colony of the canyon. Its 
 principles had been seized upon with avidity by these 
 skilled workers of stone, and out of the white quartz 
 and marble which abounded there, they had wrought 
 a veritable elysium. Flying buttresses of graceful pro 
 portions shot down the steep sides of the mesa wherever 
 its projections afforded a solid footing, and strength 
 ened noble piles of architecture that swept upward from 
 arch to arch until they terminated in lofty pinnacles, 
 pointing the thoughts of men ever upward. 
 
 As Black Eagle and his companions skirted the outer 
 rim of this tremendous natural amphitheatre, the ledge 
 
 [101]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 they were traversing grew broader and led upwards 
 toward a distant white marble bridge which swept across 
 from cliff to mesa. The parapet of the ledge grew 
 gradually more ornate, and new beauties were revealed 
 at every turn. Every edifice was imposing, for in build 
 ing the Pearl City no small structure had been planned, 
 life here being communal, so that under the roof of each 
 dwelling at least a score of families were housed, much 
 as in the modern apartment buildings. By this plan of 
 working with large units it was possible to design a city 
 which should be harmonious throughout, and no archi- 
 tectual view in the world could surpass the one that 
 lined this mesa front an elongated ellipse. 
 
 Gradually becoming accustomed to the increasing 
 beauty of the scene, Black Eagle thought that he had lost 
 his ability to marvel further, but when he had stepped 
 at last upon the bridge, he gave a gasp of astonishment, 
 for, in the centre of the city there confronted him a 
 church of white marble, superb with all that gold and 
 skill and devotion could lavish. A wide avenue led 
 up to it, and this avenue was bordered by stately pillars, 
 each bearing a sculptured figure. The temple itself 
 presented a broad facade, flanked by noble towers with 
 
 [102]
 
 LuxroL, ruE PEARL cirr 
 
 spires of gold, and this fagade was repeated upon the 
 four points of the compass, the whole comprising a 
 Greek cross in ground plan. Flying arches supported 
 a lofty dome, from which, by receding buttressed 
 stones, reared on high the tower that bore in upper air 
 the golden cross which had been seen from afar in the 
 mirage. 
 
 As the little party drew near the church, the sound 
 of approaching music was heard, and presently a long 
 procession in solemn chant appeared upon the great 
 plaza and began filing slowly in at the doorway. The 
 chant swelled in sonorous cadence as the singers marched 
 on, and Black Eagle turned to Professor Raymon in 
 quiringly. 
 
 "It is a procession for the safety of Prince Izon," 
 the professor explained. "Every day, for a week, this 
 ceremony has been held. The procession you see is but 
 one of the four that are now entering simultaneously at 
 the four fagades, and several thousand people are taking 
 part in it. Other thousands will take it up to-morrow 
 and others the next day, while on Sunday the entire 
 population will join in the supplication. Can such de 
 votion go unrewarded?" The eyes of Professor Ray- 
 
 [103]
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 mon were moist as he spoke, and as Black Eagle was 
 silent because of emotion, the professor laid a hand upon 
 his shoulder and continued : " My brother, after all these 
 years, I have found what I never expected in my life to 
 see, a whole city where there is no wickedness and no 
 poverty, where every one fears God and obeys Him ; and 
 I desire nothing more than to gather my own loved ones 
 close around me and spend my declining years in this 
 place." 
 
 They stood with bared heads until the procession 
 had all been swallowed up within the doorway, when 
 they, too, followed. Large as was the throng, it seemed 
 quite small when housed under that lofty dome which, 
 resting upon its graceful arches, seemed floating in mid 
 air, that curved upward and inward until its blue tint 
 ing, merging into the dimness of the apex, seemed to 
 blend into a lovely twilight sky. The soft light, stream 
 ing down from the drum of the dome, from the four 
 rose windows and from the clear story, touched with a 
 radiant glow the double row of columns, bringing out 
 their delicate tracery. It cast the long aisles into restful 
 half shadows; it bathed in effulgence the beautiful altar 
 
 [104]
 
 LUXTOL, THE PEARL CITY 
 
 of marble and gold, and it rested upon the heads of the 
 kneeling congregation like a benediction. 
 
 Black Eagle had scarcely time to comprehend these 
 things when a low, deep chord of wondrous sweetness 
 stole upon his ears, starting softly as the trembling sighs 
 of distant aeolian harps, and gradually swelling, the 
 sonorous strains filled the edifice with their glorious 
 harmonies that sent thrills of ecstatic emotion to the 
 hearts of the hearers. Other and higher chords joined 
 in, and then, throughout the building, resounded the 
 notes of a solemn Sanctus, played upon an immense 
 water organ, the pipes of which occupied an entire fa- 
 gade. It was the noblest music that the Havasupai 
 chieftain had ever heard, and it melted him to tears. 
 Had he not long since become a convert to the teach 
 ings of one of the intrepid Western missionaries, his 
 heart would have been awed and subjugated under that 
 wonderful flood of melody. 
 
 Upon the conclusion of the services Black Eagle left 
 the cathedral with the exalted mind of one who has been 
 nearer to his Maker. Father Zolcoma and Professor 
 Raymon were in earnest converse just behind him with
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 several dignified looking men, and outside, upon the 
 steps, a second priest joined them. Black Eagle, seeing 
 that they were intensely interested, walked slowly 
 around the plaza, studying this marvellous new city and 
 its people. He was surprised to note that the inhabit 
 ants, while obviously Aztec, were more intelligent look 
 ing than the people of the other city. Nowhere could 
 he see the coarse faces that were so prevalent in the Red 
 City, but in their places were the clear eyes, the clean, 
 firm cheeks of those who live righteously and think 
 honestly. As for the city itself, he found that the 
 streets radiated in every direction from the temple, 
 which was in the centre of the city, the cross streets 
 being concentric with the ellipse of the mesa. The inner 
 circle was occupied by shops, and on the streets back of 
 this began apartment houses, while each circle farther 
 back gave place to higher buildings with more ornate 
 sky lines, each street ending in the mesa brink against 
 some palace and presenting a splendid vista at both ends. 
 The avenues leading straight out from the four facades 
 gave views across the canyon, on the two sides opening 
 upon wide bridges, but on the end facing the head of 
 the canyon the avenue was stopped by a pierced parapet, 
 
 [106]
 
 LUXTOL, THE PEARL CITT 
 
 and beyond glittered and flashed in the sunlight the 
 waterfall, that, pouring down its thunderous, mist- 
 shrouded flood, gave to the city not only its water sup 
 ply but its characteristic undertone and its most beau 
 tiful vista. It was a perpetual glory, like the covenant 
 of the rainbow, and a constant reminder to the people 
 of the Pearl City that behind all their destinies was an 
 all-powerful Being to whom no task was too great for 
 accomplishment. 
 
 Black Eagle had completed the circle of the plaza 
 and was re-approaching Father Zolcoma's group when 
 Professor Raymon, seeing him, called him to them. 
 He introduced him to Lord Toltec, as the uncle of 
 Prince Izon, and to the other dignitaries, then to Father 
 Orlozo. 
 
 "We have been waiting for you," said Father Zol- 
 coma. "We have a plan by which we think the release 
 of Prince Izon and his companions may possibly be 
 effected. Come, and we will discuss it." 
 
 The party walked slowly out to a palace which 
 blocked one of the radial streets. Black Eagle was 
 prepared, from the artistic work that had been put upon 
 its exterior, to find the interior of equal richness, but 
 
 [107]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 upon entering he was at once struck by the startling 
 contrast between the severity of the furnishings of these 
 apartments and the luxury of those in the palace of 
 Topeltzin. It was in itself an index to the differing 
 aims and purposes in life of the two dignitaries. The 
 apartments were large and well lighted, and while all 
 the furniture and fittings were in harmony with the 
 building itself, there was an utter absence of all pander 
 ing to mere comfort and ease. 
 
 Black Eagle had at first supposed that this palace 
 was devoted to the use of Father Zolcoma and his 
 immediate household. He found, however, that here 
 dwelt all the priesthood of the Pearl City, and when 
 the party had passed to an upper floor, he noted a suc 
 cession of small white rooms, plainly furnished. 
 
 "I presume these are for the acolytes and minor 
 priests," Black Eagle ventured to Lord Toltec, with 
 whom he was talking. 
 
 "They are for all the priests," replied the venerable 
 man. "This one we have just passed is Father Or- 
 lozo's, and this one is Father Zolcoma's," and they 
 entered and took seats around a centre table. 
 
 The room was exactly like the others, no better and 
 
 [108]
 
 LUXrOL, THE PEARL CITT 
 
 no different in any way. A new light dawned upon the 
 visitor and in his inner consciousness he knew that 
 ultimately the Pearl City must win against the Red. 
 The victories of all the world have been won by those 
 who disdained bodily ease. A born leader of men, 
 Father Zolcoma was easily accorded the precedence by 
 the aged Lord Toltec, and the other elders, in the 
 consultation that ensued, although he sought and ob 
 tained their approval in all such matters before acting. 
 
 "My son," said he, addressing Black Eagle, "and 
 you too, my brother," he added, turning to Professor 
 Raymon, "I am going to tell you a secret known 
 to but very few. You remember the crevasse and 
 the tunnel by which you reached our portion of the 
 canyon?" 
 
 Black Eagle nodded. 
 
 "Well, in the end of that crevasse nearest the Red 
 City, relays of workmen are tunnelling cautiously into 
 the solid rock, with the purpose of effecting a secret 
 entrance through one of the grottos in Topeltzin's 
 garden. We cannot tell as yet which grotto we shall 
 strike, and I want you and your companions to spend 
 as much time as possible in the garden in order to find 
 
 [109]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 out which one we are approaching. We shall leave at 
 least a foot of rock between our tunnel and the wall. 
 We will let you know when we are ready. Your task 
 will be to secrete yourselves in the grotto that night 
 alone, if possible, so that when we break through, you 
 can be ready to slip into the cut. As soon as all four 
 of you are safe it has been arranged that the entrance 
 will be blocked, and from that moment danger is past. 
 It is simply a matter of walking through the crevasse 
 to its mouth, where you emerged to-day." 
 
 "And once within our gates," said Lord Toltec, 
 earnestly. "A royal welcome will be tendered your 
 friends and yourself with the ovation to Izon." 
 
 At this juncture there was a knock on the door. At 
 Father Zolcoma's invitation to come in a young priest 
 entered, his eyes sparkling and his cheeks flushed with 
 excitement. 
 
 "We have found it!" he cried. "We know now 
 how it is possible for Topeltzin to keep informed daily 
 of all our movements. It is the most remarkable de 
 velopment of a mysterious natural gift that we have 
 discovered. Come with me and I will show you Topelt- 
 zin's greatest achievement." 
 
 [1 10]
 
 LUXTOL, THE PEARL CITY 
 
 "Where is this?" asked Father Zolcoma, rising. 
 "In our own palace," the young man replied. 
 "And Topeltzin's agent?" asked Father Zolcoma. 
 "One of your own converts ! " 
 
 [ml
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 LO YE* S TELEGRAPH 
 
 A HOUSE that abounds in secret passages has a 
 master whose mind abounds in dark byways. 
 It was noted of Topeltzin that he appeared and dis 
 appeared in the most unexpected places about his palace, 
 the elements of surprise always attending him. Into 
 one of these hidden corridors he turned shortly after 
 the discovery of Black Eagle's disappearance, emerg 
 ing into a concealed room which was most peculiarly 
 furnished. Its walls and ceiling were hung in a black, 
 velvet-like fabric, a frieze of gold fretwork and a gold 
 centre panel in the ceiling being their only relief. The 
 carpet, too, was of black. A couch and chair, also in 
 black, were the only articles of furniture, except a 
 small table upon which reposed the fragments of a 
 half-eaten meal. Only one window lighted the room, 
 and this, from the depth of its embrasure, was through 
 a very thick wall. 
 
 [.12]
 
 LOPE'S TELEGRAPH 
 
 The most striking object in the room, however, was a 
 young girl dressed in black. Her hair also was of raven 
 hue so that her face, of waxen fairness, was the only 
 object which the light could throw into relief, and 
 when she moved within the Stygian environment her 
 countenance seemed to be afloat within that living sep 
 ulchre, with a spectral effect that would have been 
 startling to one who might have come upon it unaware. 
 Just now, however, she was seated at her table before 
 the window, gazing steadfastly out upon a view that 
 was comprised of nothing but a far-distant golden 
 cross, blazing in the afternoon sun against a background 
 of blue sky and drifting white clouds. She did not turn 
 as Topeltzin came into the apartment; she did not hear 
 him. Her elbows were resting upon the table, the 
 fingers of each hand pressed upon her temples and the 
 palms upon her cheeks, thus supporting her head. Her 
 eyes seemed to look beyond the cross to some other 
 view which filled her mental vision to the exclusion of 
 all else. She seemed rapt and strained in her atten 
 tion, and Topeltzin, without making any attempt to 
 conceal or muffle his movements, strode over to the 
 couch and sat down upon it where he could watch her 
 
 ["3]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 face. She was talking in a low, musical voice, and he 
 listened to her attentively. 
 
 "Ah, my beloved!" she was saying. "Where have 
 you been? For more than an hour I have lost you. 
 Across the cruel space that has mocked us since the 
 morning of our nuptial day, I have been sending 
 forth my soul to you, calling, calling, all in vain, and 
 your spirit has not answered me. Only now have I 
 felt your presence again. I think that in another hour 
 I would have swooned. Oh, my husband, speak to 
 me ! Tell me again of your love and that it shall last 
 until this weary torture of probation is over ! Yes, 
 life of my soul, I hear you." 
 
 She ceased to speak. She intensified her gaze, and 
 with half parted lips seemed to be listening intently. 
 
 "Yes," "Yes," "Yes " she half whispered at 
 intervals. 
 
 Then she closed her eyes and bent down her head 
 until her temples rested upon the base of her palms and 
 her finger tips touched upon the top of her head. For 
 a long time she sat motionless, and one not in the secret 
 of her occupation might have thought her asleep. Not
 
 LOPE'S TELEGRAPH 
 
 so Topeltzin, however. He waited patiently until at 
 last she had raised her head again. 
 
 "Yes, I have the message," she said, again address 
 ing the invisible person, "but of far greater moment 
 is the fact that I have found you once more, that again 
 our souls commune, that still " 
 
 "Azra!" interrupted the harsh voice of Topeltzin. 
 
 The girl shuddered but did not turn. 
 
 "It was not your voice, O Zilpan," she said. 
 "Hold me, dear! It seems that I am leaving you." 
 
 "Azra!" again commanded Topeltzin. 
 
 This time she pressed her finger tips upon her eyes 
 and sank back in her chair. When she took her fingers 
 away she turned to him with a sigh and raised her eyes 
 wearily to him. 
 
 "My lord, I salute you," she said and humbly arid 
 instantly arose, bowing her head before him with pa 
 thetic humility that a mother might use to a jailer who 
 had her child in his power. 
 
 "You got a message just now," charged Topeltzin. 
 
 "Yes, my lord. To-day there came over the east 
 ern bridge into the Pearl City a tall dark stranger." 
 
 [us]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Black Eagle," supplemented the high priest. 
 
 "That is it. I could not see the name clearly in 
 Zilpan's mind except that it was a great black bird. 
 I do not know eagles very well, my lord, nor does 
 Zilpan, I think. With him were Father Zolcoma and 
 soldiers and that other gray-haired stranger of whom 
 I have told you." 
 
 "Professor Raymon," said Topeltzin. "What other 
 news?" 
 
 "Zilpan has just learned that there is an under 
 ground passage from the plateau above the Red City 
 to the white canyon. Through this passage Black 
 Eagle came, and through it Father Zolcoma plans in 
 some way to rescue Prince Izon. Just how, either 
 Zilpan has not yet discovered, or if he did try to tell 
 me I did not read it plainly." 
 
 "It seems to me," said Topeltzin dryly, "that you 
 spend more of your time exchanging personal messages 
 with Zilpan than in the service of our gods." 
 
 "Ah, they are hard gods, with hearts of stone!" 
 cried the girl, "and they who would serve them must 
 know sorrow and tears without end! Is not Tezcatli- 
 poca yet satisfied? Listen, my lord. I have been pa- 
 
 [116]
 
 LOPE'S TELEGRAPH 
 
 tient. Zilpan has been patient. How soon may we 
 have our reward? It has been two years now, since, 
 upon our wedding morn and before we had even op 
 portunity to know the clasp of each other's arms, the 
 statue of Tezcatlipoca, before which you wedded us, 
 spoke and commanded us to be driven apart, com 
 manded Zilpan to secret service in the Pearl City, and 
 me to this dreary prison. Since that day I have never 
 seen his face except with my soul across all those weary 
 miles that intervene, and you promised us if we did 
 Tezcatlipoca's service loyally and well, that the time of 
 Zilpan's exile should be short and that we should soon 
 again be united." 
 
 "Two years is not so long a service," replied Topelt- 
 zin. "Think you that Tezcatlipoca will admire your 
 ungrateful spirit? Since childhood, both you and Zilpan 
 were raised in luxury and ease, and were taught by me 
 the cultivation of the mind faculty which enables you 
 now to be in communion with your Zilpan daily. You 
 have nothing else to do, in fact, but talk with him." 
 
 "Yes, my lord," she replied piteously, "to talk with 
 him and to long for him, to mourn and grieve for the 
 sight of his dear eyes, the touch of his dear hand. Ah,
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 my lord, you taught us these things, it is true, and you 
 brought us together that we might learn to love, and 
 when we had learned to love which was your pur 
 pose when we had learned that life for both depended 
 upon the love of the other, then you tore us apart, 
 knowing that through this gift that you bred in us we 
 must be together in thought, always, and so become a 
 mere carrier of news for you. Oh, it is cruel, cruel! 
 Have mercy!" 
 
 She sank upon her knees. Topeltzin had a sharp 
 reproof upon his tongue, but before he could utter it 
 she sprang suddenly to her feet again. 
 
 "Yes, my beloved, I hear you!" she cried, rushing 
 to the window. 
 
 She seemed to listen intently for a moment, then, 
 turned to him in an agony of fear. 
 
 "Oh, he is in danger!" she cried. "He is calling to 
 me, he is telling me that his hiding place is discovered, 
 that they have burst in upon him and are taking him 
 away. He is fighting them! I can see no more! I 
 cannot find his mind! O-o-o-o-o-h ! " and with a shriek 
 she fell forward, fainting, upon the table. 
 
 Topeltzin paid no attention to her, except to summon 
 
 [118]
 
 LOPE'S rELEGRAPH 
 
 her maid, then hastening to his own room, he ordered 
 Helox, that captain of the guards who had befriended 
 the Christian captives, before him. 
 
 "Captain," he commanded, "there is a subterran 
 ean passage leading from the upper plateau to Luxtol. 
 You will at once detail a company of your soldiers to 
 deploy over the surface of the plateau, and to stay there 
 until the opening to this passage is found. You will go 
 with them yourself to insure that the work is done faith 
 fully. There will be a promotion for the man who finds 
 the entrance. I will give you three days. In addition 
 to the hunting for this entrance, you will put a guard 
 upon the cliff by night and by day. It is probable that 
 Black Eagle will come that way, and his appearance 
 may reveal the entrance to the underground passage; 
 at any rate, he must not be able to get over the top of 
 the cliff without discovery. If he returns he must not 
 be molested, but allowed to go to his own apartments 
 without interference. Go, and the reward or vengeance 
 of the gods will be yours even as you succeed or fail." 
 
 Captain Helox saluted and withdrew. 
 
 It was nearing midnight when Black Eagle drew 
 himself up under the two overlapping rocks which con-
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 cealed the entrance to the crevasse. He was astonished 
 to see a row of flaming torch-lights, not over twenty 
 feet apart, all along the walls of the cliff, and bobbing 
 lights scattered here and there over the rugged surface 
 of the plateau. While he stood pondering these things, 
 and before he emerged from the black shadow which 
 concealed him, he heard a low, cautious voice at his side. 
 Turning quickly, he recognized in the half-light the 
 countenance of Captain Helox. 
 
 "Be cautious, brother," said the captain. "Keep in 
 the cover of this rock when you get out, and work your 
 way among the shadows to a point as far distant from 
 this as possible before you reveal yourself. Do not dis 
 close the location of this opening. I am the only man 
 in the Red City who knows it, and three days from now 
 I lose my captainship because it will not be found. 
 But do not fear. You are not to be harmed in any way, 
 not even questioned, for the present, at least. The first 
 soldier to whom you apply will supply you with his scal 
 ing ladder, although you must not intimate that you 
 know this. Wait a minute until I move around to the 
 other side where I can conceal you as you emerge and 
 crawl behind the rock. Good-bye and God be with you !" 
 
 [120]
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 ON THE PARAPET 
 
 BLACK Eagle on his return to the palace joined 
 Izon immediately, and told him the good news 
 about Professor Raymon and sent a note in English to 
 the overjoyed Mariam and Isabel. 
 
 The cousins went to the gardens, waiting with eager 
 curiosity for Black Eagle to join them. They were 
 seated near one of the fountains where they could see 
 the archway from which he usually emerged, when 
 Mariam rose to her feet with an exclamation of 
 pleasure. 
 
 "They are coming at last," she said as Izon ap 
 peared. She always saw Izon first in any group. 
 
 The man with him was not Black Eagle, who was 
 detained by a sprained ankle, but Topeltzin. It was 
 the first time that the high priest had seen fit to join 
 the girls in an informal way, and they found him to be 
 a man of remarkable social gifts, entertaining and 
 brilliant, but with strange, compelling eyes which held 
 
 [121]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 them in a fascination which they realized but could not 
 resist; eyes that attracted while they repelled, and 
 warned while they conquered. 
 
 He began his talk with an apology for the manner 
 in which they had been received on the day of their 
 entry into the Red City, and Izon smiled as the high 
 priest glibly explained that their beloved prince, while 
 on a hunting expedition, had been attacked by enemies 
 and rescued by his faithful subjects. The girls and 
 Black Eagle had been captured with these enemies and 
 their execution had been ordered for this, and according 
 to an ancient law, as a part of the celebration in which 
 the prince's loving subjects expressed their joy at his 
 rescue by hailing him as a god. Izon had it upon his 
 lips to riddle Topeltzin's clever explanation with sar 
 casm, but it was no part of his plan to make the girls 
 acquainted with his danger and besides, he was over 
 flowing with the details of the good news which he 
 could not tell the girls in the high priest's company. 
 He soon found an opportunity to separate himself and 
 Mariam from the others and as Topeltzin watched them 
 turn into one of the leafy bypaths, he frowned as did 
 Zaliza, who was jealously watching them from a bal- 
 
 [122]
 
 ON THE PARAPET 
 
 cony. Mariam's hand rested on Izon's arm, and his 
 head was bent towards her, the two making as pretty 
 a picture as one might wish to view. Isabel glowed 
 with pride in them. 
 
 "How I love to see those two together I" she ex 
 claimed to Topeltzin. 
 
 His countenance instantly cleared as she looked up 
 at him. 
 
 "They are indeed a handsome couple," he aseented. 
 "Your cousin is an exceptionally beautiful girl. I sup 
 pose she has had no lack of lovers, as your deities and 
 ours seem to ordain these matters alike," he added with 
 apparent carelessness. 
 
 "Nothing serious, I believe," Isabel laughingly re 
 plied, not suspecting the sinister personal interest that 
 lay back of the question. " Really, she seems to be more 
 interested in the prince than in any one with whom I 
 have seen her." 
 
 "So I should judge," said Topeltzin dryly. "It 
 seems to have been a very quickly ripened friendship." 
 
 "It could scarcely be otherwise, under the circum 
 stances," replied Isabel, and she explained how they had 
 met, told him of the loss of Mariam's father, and then 
 
 [123]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 the conversation led naturally to the subject of Profes 
 sor Raymon's theories in regard to the Aztecs, and his 
 life-long search, culminating in this trip. 
 
 Topeltzin's eyes sparkled with appreciation. 
 
 "Your uncle must have been a wonderfully gifted 
 man," he said. "I should like to have met him. It 
 would have been a pleasure to tell him that every one 
 of his theories was correct to the last detail, even to 
 his deduction that the son of Montezuma escaped 
 with us, aided by our gods, although he scarcely deserved 
 this as he had deserted them to worship the far-away 
 and invisible deities of the Christians. He was right 
 even to his surmise that when our forefathers were 
 driven out of Mexico they carried with them the greater 
 amount of their treasure, which the greedy Spaniards 
 supposed they had captured." 
 
 "That is the one thing which has puzzled me," re 
 plied Isabel. "You came away with abundant riches, 
 and you found here deposits of gold which I am told 
 have not their equal in all the world. Why, then, with 
 so much wealth at your command, do you not utilize 
 this great power in a larger way ? Why do you remain
 
 ON r H E PARAPET 
 
 hidden here when with this unlimited treasure you could 
 command everything the outer world could offer?" 
 
 Topeltzin smiled. 
 
 "The outer world," he replied, "has nothing that 
 we want. On the other hand we have the one thing 
 for which they will kill and burn and devastate. This 
 is the fruit of the teachings of your wonderful God, 
 and the experience of our ancestors with Cortez and his 
 followers taught us a bitter lesson in that branch of 
 education. Had the Aztecs of Mexico not been rich, 
 they would still burn the sacred fire upon the heights of 
 Anahuac. In view of this, we have learned not to invite 
 disaster, especially with no chance of gain. Name any 
 luxury which your world possesses and I can show you 
 the utmost refinement of it here, besides many other 
 means of enjoyment not dreamed of by your people. 
 We have here an ideal existence and there are two 
 classes, the rulers and the ruled. The masters live in 
 the fullest sense of that word, but we are wise enough 
 to give the slaves so much pleasure that they are con 
 tent. It matters not what the form of government, these 
 two classes always exist. Here we are blunt; we call
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 the lower class slaves; in your country they are called 
 by another name but they exist just the same. Are they 
 as happy as ours?" 
 
 The argument was unanswerable, to Isabel, at least. 
 She was bound to acknowledge the force of his reasons 
 against communion with the outer world. 
 
 "But," she persisted, "do you not lack one great 
 luxury after all? Is not travel and change of scene 
 essential for the highest enjoyment of life?" 
 
 "Partly so," he answered, "but we have them here, 
 though in different forms. As for change of scene, 
 we are about to have one presently which may convince 
 you of the variety we enjoy. Our gods enjoy diversion ; 
 look ! you may see them at play ! " 
 
 While talking they had approached the parapet over 
 looking the river. Across from them arose the mighty 
 cliffs of the canyon, seeming to reach the very skies, 
 and as Isabel's gaze swept up the stupendous chasm, 
 that same thrill of awe and wonder passed over her 
 which she invariably felt when viewing this sublime 
 spectacle from any new angle. 
 
 "Do you see nothing unusual?" inquired Topeltzin. 
 
 [126]
 
 ON THE PARAPET 
 
 "Nothing, except that perhaps the coloring of the 
 cliffs seems slightly different to-day." 
 
 "Look again, carefully up the canyon as far as you 
 can see. Do you note that small cloud which is ap 
 proaching?" 
 
 She looked, and smiled, turning to him with the 
 eager curiosity of a child whose interest has been 
 aroused. 
 
 "I do see it now," she replied with pleased anticipa 
 tion, "but what does it signify?" 
 
 The question was scarcely uttered when the answer 
 came, but not from Topeltzin. With startling swift 
 ness the cloud increased in volume until it filled the 
 entire upper canyon, and a sharp blast of wind in 
 Isabel's face warned her that it would soon reach them. 
 The rapidity of the change from bright sunlight and 
 balmy air was almost incredible. Lightnings were dart 
 ing now in every direction in the body of the rolling 
 cloud, and with the same flashing speed a shrieking 
 tornado enveloped them. Isabel started in terror to fly 
 to the shelter of the palace, but inky darkness fell upon 
 them and the sweep of the wind hurled her against the 
 
 [127]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 parapet, where she crouched, closing her eyes to the 
 vivid flashes of lightning and her ears to the crashing 
 thunder. Terrific as had been some of the storms which 
 swept through the Mexican valley, awe-inspiring as had 
 been many of the convulsions of nature which Mariam 
 and Isabel had witnessed, they gave her no idea of this 
 raging tempest. It would have been impossible for her 
 to have formed a conception of the concentrated fury 
 of these canyon cloud throes. Confined between the 
 walls of the gorge, the forces, as though in wrath at 
 being unable to expand in every direction, hurled them 
 selves with Titanic anger upon everything in their path. 
 They came with the swiftness of thought and they tore 
 and rended as if with the ruthless hand of an infuriated 
 and all-powerful demon. Isabel, always emotional, 
 screamed in terror, but she felt that her voice was lost 
 in the tumult which raged about them. Suddenly, how 
 ever, there came a lull, and through it Topeltzin's deep 
 voice. 
 
 "You are not to be afraid, Isabel," he called, "of 
 man or nature or the gods while I am with you. Be 
 hold my power."
 
 ON THE PARAPET: 
 
 She looked up amazed. Topeltzin had sprung upon 
 the parapet, and now stood with outstretched arms, as 
 though commanding the very elements. His rich cos 
 tume was ablaze with a greenish lurid light which 
 illuminated the scene and made his form, with its tower 
 ing head-dress, seem colossal. Flames wrapped him, 
 wavering and leaping from every point of his robe, and 
 giving to him a majesty that awed the trembling on 
 looker. He raised his arms and thundered : 
 
 "Back from us, ye wild winds and thunder bolts! 
 I command you by the power of Tezcatlipoca ! " 
 
 An apparent miracle followed upon the words. The 
 fearful storm raged around them in a vast circle, but in 
 the space they occupied all was calm. They seemed to 
 to be the centre of the vortex which this magician had 
 made in the hurricane. Isabel straightened up, her eyes 
 dilated and her lips parted, her heart beating violently 
 and her breath panting, thrilled and raised to an emo 
 tional frenzy by excitement. 
 
 "It is marvellous," she cried hysterically. "What 
 mighty power, that even the elements obey!" 
 
 "Power!" cried Topeltzin. "You have not yet 
 
 [129]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 seen power, child ! I will suspend all the laws of nature. 
 Behold the might of our gods ! Look! Can the rulers 
 of your outer world accomplish this?" 
 
 He turned to an adjacent watch tower with a shout 
 to command attention and issued a crisp order in Aztec. 
 A bright flame blazed upon the summit of the tower. 
 A glowing mass presently came falling toward them 
 which, as it rolled over, seemed to be a white-hot boulder 
 as large as a man's head. Topeltzin leaping lightly 
 down to it, reached forth and to Isabel's horror grasped 
 the fiery boulder and held it out upon his hand without 
 the slightest sign of pain. He poised it with smiling 
 ease, while she could plainly see the intense heat that 
 radiated from the glowing mass. Awe and terror strug 
 gled for the mastery over her. Topeltzin seemed on 
 fire from head to foot, while he still held the glowing 
 ball, and the girl's knees trembled as she felt that she 
 was in the presence of some superhuman power. The 
 boulder was suddenly tossed into the basin of a fountain, 
 and as it struck the water it burst with a loud report, 
 while a cloud of hissing steam rolled up, evidence of the 
 intense heat. 
 
 "Power!" Topeltzin exclaimed again. "Look!"
 
 On the Parapet Topeltzin's Magic
 
 ON THE PARAPET: 
 
 He sprang upon the parapet, and drawing his sword, 
 reached its point far out to a projecting ledge. He 
 leaned over the precipice upon the sword. The long 
 Spanish blade, evidently a relic of the Conquest, bent 
 under his weight, and it seemed a fearfully perilous risk 
 he took in depending upon its frail support. 
 
 "Now, Isabel," he commanded, "gaze steadily upon 
 me. Behold my power as high priest of mighty 
 Tezcatlipoca ! " 
 
 He was leaning out almost at right angles. He was 
 supported only by his right arm, holding the sword 
 against the ledge. The jagged rocks of the precipice, 
 and the river hundreds of feet below, meant a terrible 
 death if he should fall. He seemed to mutter some in 
 cantation, and then let the point of the sword drop and 
 remained suspended in the air. Isabel shrieked. Her 
 strength deserted her and she slowly sank to her knees, 
 gazing at Topeltzin where he lay upon air against the 
 background of the rushing storm. An interminable 
 moment this apparition lasted, and then slowly, evenly, 
 the high priest arose to an upright position, his gar 
 ments still flaming, and with folded arms stood tri 
 umphant before her. His eyes glittered with the baleful
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 glare of some noxious serpent. Isabel felt herself held 
 with such fascination as draws the fluttering bird into 
 the reach of poisoned fangs. Topeltzin smiled, and his 
 smile itself, with the gleaming teeth behind it, seemed 
 but a part of the dread spell he had riveted upon her. 
 
 The hand of Providence reached out to save Isabel. 
 An awful change suddenly came over Topeltzin's counte 
 nance. His eyes seemed to start from their sockets, the 
 smile upon his lips became a hideous grin, and his fea 
 tures worked convulsively, his aspect becoming all at 
 once that of some lost spirit cowering before a hated 
 superior power. His left hand clutched at his heart. 
 He reached out his right hand, pointing upwards, and 
 Isabel's eyes followed the direction. The greatest won 
 der of all that she had seen followed to her rapt vision. 
 High up in air, directly over the scene and seeming to 
 float in the black clouds that encompassed them, a 
 golden object, colossal, glowing, gathering to itself dom 
 ination over all the mystery that had preceded it, shone 
 through and yet against the black background. 
 
 "The accursed cross!" shrieked Topeltzin, shaking 
 his clenched hand at the vision. 
 
 His livid face became still more ghastly and he tot-
 
 OAT THE PARAPET: 
 
 tered forward, falling with a crash from the parapet to 
 the spot where Isabel knelt. There he lay, writhing 
 like some wounded animal in a death agony. Isabel, 
 overwhelmed with thankfulness for this vision that had 
 broken the spell, raised her hands to the bright image. 
 But it did not remain. Its mission over, it faded away, 
 and the appalling blackness once more settled around 
 her with its snapping of livid lightning and its tumult 
 of deafening thunder. Her tortured mind could stand 
 no more and she sank, fainting, across the body of the 
 high priest. 
 
 [133]
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 IN THE LABTRINTH 
 
 WITHOUT paying much attention to where they 
 were going, Izon and Mariam had wandered 
 into the labyrinth, a winding path that, at first ap 
 parently open, became gradually closer hedged on each 
 side by thickly set, impenetrable shrubbery. The path 
 wound upon itself like the convolutions of a shell, with 
 innumerable cunningly laid out bypaths that led only to 
 blind pockets, so that even those who were familiar with 
 the place sometimes wandered for an hour in its recesses 
 before they could find their way out. 
 
 When the storm broke upon the palace grounds in 
 its sudden fury, the prince cast about him for one of the 
 grottos, but quickly recognized that he and Mariam 
 were in the labyrinth. He turned to escape from its 
 maze but took the wrong direction and the path he had 
 chosen ended in an angle of the cliff. The blackness of 
 the storm settled upon them, and inasmuch as the cliff 
 gave them some shelter from the wind it was folly to 
 
 [134]
 
 IN r H E LABTRINrH 
 
 attempt to proceed any farther for the time being. 
 Mariam was thinly clad, but trailing at his back her com 
 panion had a voluminous cloak that, though a heavy 
 impediment, was lightly worn because it was a part of 
 the insignia of his high station. For once in his life 
 he thanked the vagaries of courtly fashion for this ac 
 coutrement. Mariam, cowering before the incessant 
 lightnings and the thunder, and shivering from the 
 blasts that tore at them, found this cloak drawn strongly 
 around her in the clasp of Izon's arm, and herself 
 pressed closely to him in the angle of the rock. In 
 stantly she nestled closer to that protection in her terror, 
 and then, suddenly realizing what she had done, shocked 
 and amazed at herself, she struggled to be free, only to 
 find that firm clasp unrelenting. " My love," whispered 
 the gentle voice of Izon, " do not deny me this sweet 
 privilege the right to guard and protect you now and 
 always." 
 
 For an instant Mariam was overwhelmed, not alone 
 by what he had said, but by the flood of thrilling self- 
 consciousness that came upon her; for all at once she 
 knew that she had loved him from the moment that she 
 had met him. It was very simple, now that he had 
 
 [135]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 opened her eyes to what she had known but had not 
 realized. Why, how natural it had seemed, there at 
 first, to yield to that embrace, and how natural it seemed 
 now! Izon recognized with trembling ecstasy, the 
 sweet meaning of this new relaxation and, lifting the 
 cloak that he had drawn above her head, he bent down 
 to her and pressed a kiss upon her forehead. Lower 
 still he bent, and simply, trustingly, Mariam raised her 
 lips to his. Thus was their compact sealed. They had 
 no need for words, but, clasped in the ecstatic embrace 
 of pure love, awaiting the passing of the storm, nor 
 thinking its duration too long, Mariam could feel his 
 heart beating against her bosom and knew, without the 
 formal message of lame speech, that its every beat was 
 true and for love of her. 
 
 It was not until the storm had lashed out its rage, 
 and that darkness had begun to be displaced by that 
 lurid yellow atmosphere which, with its uncanny glow, 
 follows electrical disturbances, that they spoke. 
 
 "See," said Izon, pointing to where, in the upper 
 canyon, the clearer light was beginning to show through, 
 "it is a sign that, though our skies be dark, there is a 
 light to come. It cannot be that, after Providence has 
 
 [136]
 
 IN THE LABTRINrH 
 
 guided us to each other by such strange means, we are 
 not to live happily together. Dangers threaten us, but 
 I believe in the power of our God against these idol- 
 worshippers." 
 
 "Who could doubt Him now?" replied Mariam, 
 "since my father has been miraculously preserved and 
 He has sent you to me?" 
 
 They were turning now to retrace their steps, and 
 Mariam in placing her arm upon Izon's shoulder found 
 it wet. 
 
 "This will not do," she said with anxiety. "While 
 you were keeping the rain from me, it was reaching you. 
 We must go in at once. " 
 
 So saying she gayly led him down the path. They 
 were like two happy children in this new-found world 
 of theirs. All difficulties that might beset them 
 dwindled to nothingness in the face of this great joy 
 that had come to them. The storms of life were but 
 fleeting things, that must give way before the eternal 
 sunshine of the love which they knew must ever be shin 
 ing on the other side of all clouds. The glow that suc 
 ceeded the evening storm, to lighten the world for a 
 space before the dusk of the evening, enabled them to 
 
 [137]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 pick their way from the labyrinth, and they hastened 
 to the palace. Izon would have prolonged his adieus, 
 but Mariam, concerned about his recent exposure, drove 
 him away in a pretty tyranny and hastened to her own 
 apartments in that rapturous exultation which comes 
 but once in a lifetime. 
 
 The prince was about to descend the stairway when 
 he saw in the dim light a bulky figure staggering toward 
 him. He advanced hastily and found that it was 
 Topeltzin, bearing the still unconscious Isabel in his 
 arms. 
 
 "What is the matter?" asked Izon with quick anxiety. 
 "It was an electrical shock," explained the high priest 
 haltingly, then muttered, "The gods deserted me." 
 
 He was but barely recovered, and the exertion of 
 carrying Isabel was at the moment almost sufficient to 
 overtax him. Nevertheless, it was with some reluctance 
 that he relinquished his burden to the prince, and dis 
 appeared. 
 
 The shifting of Isabel from Topeltzin's arms to those 
 of Izon revived her slightly, and at the doorway through 
 which Mariam had just passed, she struggled down,
 
 IN r H E LABTRINTH 
 
 not knowing where she was, but imbued with an uncon 
 scious idea of resistance. The moment her feet touched 
 the tiles, she found her great weakness, but, her eyes 
 opening, she turned them up to her companion, and find 
 ing that it was the prince, whom she had come to regard 
 as a dear and trusted brother, her gratitude at her de 
 liverance overwhelmed her. Because of her helplessness 
 she cast her arms about his neck, and Izon supported her 
 with mingled pity and apprehension lest the shock might 
 have had some serious effect upon her. 
 
 It was all natural enough, but to Black Eagle, whose 
 mainsprings of emotion were still dominated by the 
 influence of his savage ancestry, the sight was one that 
 seared. It was at this unfortunate moment that he 
 mounted the stairway. He stood rooted to the spot, 
 his jealousy suddenly flaming up and mastering his judg 
 ment. All that he knew of Izon, all that he knew of 
 Isabel, facts that should have made him understand or 
 at least await an understanding, were swept away in 
 the sudden hurricane of his passion. He controlled 
 himself with difficulty, but, after all, his hurt was more 
 than his rage. His finger nails sunk deeply into his
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 palms, then silently, but torn and rent within by the 
 whirlwind of emotions as violent as the storms which 
 had just passed, he turned away. 
 
 Izon, all unconscious of this, beat a hasty summons at 
 Isabel's door, and after a brief explanation to her maids, 
 went to his own apartments. He met Black Eagle in the 
 corridor. The chieftain passed him by without a word. 
 Izon noted the glare that was given him but attached no 
 meaning to it, thinking that perhaps his friend might 
 be preoccupied with plans for their escape. The process 
 of thought and the planning always made him taciturn. 
 In the meantime Isabel, carefully tended and put to 
 bed, with Mariam sitting anxiously by her side, passed 
 into a delirium that lasted until the following morning. 
 The shock of all that she had seen and endured had 
 been too much for her. She was not well enough versed 
 in the natural sciences to conceive or even to question 
 how Topeltzin's apparent miracles had been wrought, 
 and she could not but accept him as he represented him 
 self to be, a creature of awesome power, almost a god, 
 and indeed rising superior to the natural laws of the 
 Deity himself. He had not only shaken her faith but 
 had inspired in her a terror of himself, and the thought 
 
 [140]
 
 IN THE LABTRINrH 
 
 that by his mighty power he could compel her instant 
 obedience, could bend her will to himself like wax, was 
 in itself enough, for the time being, to dethrone her 
 tottering reason. 
 
 Had she but known, each of the mysteries with which 
 he had overawed her was suscetpible of natural explana 
 tion. But Isabel, brought up simply, could not know 
 this, and it is small wonder that she emerged from 
 the delirium with the terrifying belief that Topeltzin 
 was all-powerful, a belief made all the more terrifying 
 in that she knew his to be an evil power. When she 
 regained consciousness she tried to persuade herself that 
 the whole thing had been a hideous dream brought on 
 by the terrors of the storm, but her recollection of it 
 was too vivid. Then, too, Mariam told her how Izon 
 had taken her from the arms of the high priest. Her 
 first impulse upon this was to tell Mariam all that had 
 happened, but at the moment she felt too weak to enter 
 upon such an exciting subject, and mature thought en 
 couraged her to silence. It would do no good at present 
 and it would only distress Mariam. She would wait 
 and watch. 
 
 [HI]
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 CAPTAIN HELOX, busily engaged in the inspec 
 tion of the new palace guard detail, which had 
 just come on duty, paused and smiled genially as he 
 saluted a gay procession headed by Zaliza and a group 
 of young nobles emerging from the palace gates. It was 
 a brilliant throng that swept by the captain on its way 
 into the city. Izon, resplendent in his princely costume, 
 had declined the gold-decked litter which usually bore 
 him, and was walking, surrounded by court beauties in 
 the midst of whom Mariam and Isabel shone resplen 
 dent. Black Eagle, stately and tall, unbent from his 
 usual dignity, and, suppressing his jealousy, joined the 
 mirth and persiflage that passed from one to another of 
 the merry band as it crossed the plaza on the way to 
 the shops and markets of the Red City. "Youth and 
 beauty," quoth the doughty captain to himself as he 
 watched them, "youth and beauty go together, only," 
 he muttered with a stifled sigh, "what will the ending
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 be for some of them ? will Tezcatlipoca, aided by such 
 temptations, win or lose?" With a thoughtful brow 
 he resumed his official duties. 
 
 There were two large plazas in the Red City, one, 
 upon which fronted the high priest's palace, being the 
 same into which Izon had made his triumphal entry, 
 while the second was about a mile up the canyon. A 
 broad paved street flanked on one side by a parapet 
 overlooking the river, and on the other by the canyon 
 walls, connected these plazas, and the marts of the Red 
 City occupied the wall side, through its entire length. 
 
 It was the middle of the forenoon ; both streets and 
 shops were filled with the teeming life of the Red City. 
 As the party from the palace traversed the first plaza 
 and entered the shops, the vast throng stood aside, with 
 respectful obeisances to Izon. Many were the glances 
 of admiration cast upon the Spanish beauties, while 
 Zaliza and her girl friends evoked an almost equal 
 share. The young Aztec nobles surrounding their fair 
 friends were picked youths of Ixtol, distinguished alike 
 by birth and grace of manners. Detailed by Topeltzin 
 to aid in entertaining the prince, they soon found their 
 occupation one of entrancing interest in vying with 
 
 [143]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 each other, and with Izon and Black Eagle, for the 
 smiles of their fair companions. These being true 
 daughters of Eve, and selected also from the nobility, 
 to assist in the entertainment, all of them distributed 
 their smiles fairly on the eager youths. As has often 
 happened on like occasions, the rank alone of Izon 
 would not have won him more than the rest, had not 
 he outshone them by his comeliness and wit. 
 
 Youth and beauty certainly reigned that morn in 
 the Red City. The warm sunlight, tinted with the can 
 yon colors, brilliantly illuminated the animated group 
 as they entered shop after shop, pricing and buying 
 whatever took their fancy. Here they found a vase, 
 as tall as Black Eagle, around which lie could not reach 
 even his long arms; there plaques of gold set with 
 mosaic or chased and fretted more skilfully than lies 
 in the power of any European artist. They bought, too, 
 bundles of quetzal feathers set in gold filigree, worn 
 aigrette style, which were permitted only to the nobility ; 
 robes of delicate cotton fabric woven with small bird 
 feathers in bright colors, lighter and downier than silk; 
 household utensils of all kinds fashioned skilfully in 
 
 [144]
 
 r H E HAIL DANCE 
 
 gold; and pottery excelling anything Mariam or Isabel 
 had ever seen in Mexico. 
 
 Entering the second plaza they found it crowded 
 with people in holiday attire. The centre of attraction 
 was a group of jugglers around which the crowd had 
 gathered, the majority standing in the rear of a circle 
 of seats reserved for those highest in rank. With ges 
 tures and cries of admiring homage to Izon, his party 
 was conducted to these seats. They were soon being 
 shown an exhibition of skill, dexterity, and strength 
 that delighted the athletic Izon and Black Eagle, and 
 drew admiring cheers from the others. Stimulated by 
 the presence of the royal party, the jugglers, the most 
 skilful in the world, showed themselves at their best. 
 As a climax the leader announced that in honor of the 
 representative of Tezcatlipoca and his party, they would 
 exhibit their greatest and most difficult feat, the ascen 
 sion into the air of one of their number. 
 
 A shout of delight greeted this announcement. This 
 special performance was shown at long intervals only 
 and usually in honor of some great dignitary. Only the 
 elder among those present had seen it, but its fame had
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 reached all except Black Eagle and the Spanish girls, 
 who appealed to Zaliza for information. 
 
 "I have never seen it," she said, "but my father 
 once told me it was very wonderful. He said that one 
 of the men actually ascended into the air and then 
 floated down, apparently supported only by a smoky 
 vapor." 
 
 By this time the plaza had become densely crowded 
 and every available window and housetop was occupied 
 by spectators, desirous of witnessing the performance. 
 All eyes were fixed upon the jugglers and tumblers, 
 forty-seven in number. Two of them, the leader and the 
 youth who was to make the ascension, were attired in 
 flowing robes, covered with cabalistic emblems, that of 
 the youth being also distinguished by its glittering golden 
 scales. The others wore close-fitting suits. Suddenly 
 at the signal, the entire band was thrown into apparent 
 confusion. Leaping and shouting, they whirled about 
 with such rapidity that the eyes of the observers were 
 confused in following their gyrations, excepting Black 
 Eagle, who was accustomed to similar scenes among 
 his own people. Fifteen of the athletes suddenly stood 
 in line shoulder to shoulder. At a signal each man
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 swiftly passed his arms around the neck of his comrade 
 on either side. Another signal, and the men at each 
 end ran together, the line bending into a circle, the ends 
 joining as they came together. Facing the centre, the 
 fifteen made a compact circle. Instantly twelve of their 
 comrades sprang upon their shoulders, locking their 
 arms around each others' necks, all likewise facing to 
 the centre. They were followed in bewildering rapidity 
 by eight others, who surmounted the twelve, climbing 
 with the agility of monkeys. The eight men were fol 
 lowed by six more, surmounting the eight, and finally 
 by four more surmounting the six, all uttering the sharp 
 cries peculiar to tumblers. They followed each other 
 so closely that a huge living cone seemed to rise like 
 magic out of the earth until it stood towering about 
 twenty-five feet in height. 
 
 "How do those men at the base stand the weight?" 
 asked Isabel of Black Eagle. "I should think they 
 would be crushed." 
 
 "Oh, no," he answered, "there are fifteen of them 
 and thirty above. Thus each man sustains the weight 
 of only two, which is a trifle to these athletes." 
 
 The shouts of admiration which had greeted the 
 
 [H7]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 completion of the human pyramid ceased and a tense 
 silence ensued. The two leaders had disappeared. 
 
 "Look!" suddenly cried Zaliza, pointing to the 
 apex. As thousands followed her gaze, a light-colored 
 dense smoke issued from the hollow human cone. It 
 ascended, spreading out, but as a light wind partially 
 blew it aside, the youth with the glittering robe was 
 seen standing above the topmost four men, the vapor 
 below him being his only apparent support. The 
 amazed spectators had scarcely time to realize this be 
 fore these four suddenly released their holds and, fac 
 ing about, boldly leaped to the ground. They were 
 followed in turn by the six below them, and so on until 
 the cone had melted away. As the athletes jumped down 
 in turn, the youth followed them, apparently floating 
 down in the smoke until he finally rested on the shoul 
 ders of the leader, who was now discovered in the centre 
 of the fifteen. For a minute the youth stood bowing 
 his acknowledgments of the storm of admiring cheers 
 from the throng. Then he too leaped down and the 
 entire band left the pizza.. 
 
 None were more hearty in their applause than Izon
 
 r H E HAIL DANCE 
 
 and his party. Black Eagle alone was so prefunctory 
 in doing his share that Isabel asked him, 
 
 "Don't you think it wonderful?" 
 
 "Yes," he replied smiling. "It was a wonderful ex 
 hibit of skill and strength, but if you refer to the ap 
 parent standing in the air, there was nothing wonderful 
 about that." 
 
 "How so? Explain!" came from many. 
 
 "My own people have used smoke for centuries to 
 aid them in performing their festival feats," he said. 
 "While they do not exhibit this one in particular, they 
 perform another even more apparently wonderful. 
 While dancing on the edge of a precipice of the canyon, 
 perhaps a mile deep, they seem to step off the edge of 
 the chasm, dance in the air, and return to the cliff." 
 
 "Now, Black Eagle," said Isabel with a mocking 
 smile, "we will take your word for that, but will you 
 kindly explain what it has to do with this thing we have 
 just seen with our own eyes, the young man floating in 
 the air right out there above us?" 
 
 "Of course," answered the chieftain quietly. "I 
 do not know exactly what substance the leader burned
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 to produce the peculiar smoke we saw, but 1 am confi 
 dent that when the first circle was formed he and the 
 youth were crouching in its centre and as the cone was 
 forming the young man was climbing a pole as fast as 
 his comrades went up." 
 
 A great shouting suddenly interrupted Black Eagle. 
 A procession crossed the plaza headed by an officer of 
 large stature, in brilliant accoutrements and followed by 
 a number of Aztec nobles and by soldiers guarding a 
 prisoner. As the captive and his escort passed near 
 Izon, the prince started, and crying "Tezco! my dear 
 friend alive!" rushed toward him, thrust the guards 
 aside, and embraced him with the deepest affection. 
 
 Gautemotzin, the officer in the lead, was by birth the 
 rightful ruler of the Red City. Yielding to his baser 
 nature, he had but feebly opposed Topeltzin's rise to 
 supreme power. As evidence of the high priest's 
 diplomacy, however, he had made the descendant of 
 Montezuma's famous nephew the prefect of the Red 
 City outside the palace domain. One strong tie bound 
 the two, the necessity for furnishing entertainments as 
 
 [ISO]
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 frequently as possible to the masses of the people. Con 
 fined as they were, such diversions were absolutely neces 
 sary to the maintenance of the autocratic power wielded 
 by the high priest and his lieutenant. For the first time 
 in a long period, both the rulers now had ample ma 
 terial for their purpose. The capture of Izon, and the 
 great festivals accompanying his entrance, his stay, and 
 his ending, aroused the keenest anticipations, all looking 
 forward to saturnalias still greater, while Gautemotzin 
 now had the means at his command to satisfy their im 
 mediate craving for cruel pleasures. 
 
 In the massacre of Izon's band in the lower canyon, 
 one other had survived besides the prince, Black Eagle, 
 and the girls. A young noble named Tezcotzin, in de 
 fending the prince had received a spear thrust in the 
 shoulder and lay insensible among the dead, when Gau 
 temotzin, who led the raiders, found him living, and 
 brought him to the Red City. 
 
 Violent was the dispute between the high priest and 
 Gautemotzin regarding the disposal of the captive. 
 Topeltzin at first wished to hold him as a substitute for 
 Izon in case the latter repudiated his religion, but, not-
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 ing the scar from his wound, which unfitted him for 
 sacrifice, he yielded Tezcotzin to the tender mercies of 
 the prefect. 
 
 The prisoner was carefully treated until he had fully 
 recovered, his existence being concealed from Izon and 
 his friends. Gautemotzin, with the keenest pleasure, 
 now began his preparations to utilize the captive for his 
 own gratification and that of the people. He had as 
 sembled the council, and when the captive was brought 
 before it, had formally given him the option of life by 
 repudiating his religion, or otherwise, death. As Tez 
 cotzin in a ringing voice declared for death, the prefect 
 could not refrain from an admiring look, as he an 
 nounced that the captive would be given a chance for 
 his life if he successfully passed the ordeal of the Hail 
 Dance. 
 
 "The Hail Dance! The Hail Dance!" shouted 
 the spectators, who had attended the council meeting, 
 and they rushed out of the building, repeating the cry 
 to the thousands in the plaza. 
 
 "The Hail Dance! What do they mean?" simul 
 taneously asked the girls and Black Eagle, of Izon. 
 The prince with a grave look replied that he knew
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 only from distant hearsay that it was some apparently 
 easy ordeal that a captive had the choice of undergoing 
 or suffering death. If he succeeded in running the gant 
 let, he was allowed to return to the Pearl City, but many 
 never passed through, for the pitfalls were numerous. 
 As he ceased, the prince beckoned to the officer of his 
 escort, and bade him lead his party, with the exception 
 of Black Eagle, back to the palace, explaining to 
 Mariam and Isabel that while there was no particular 
 danger in their remaining, still the rougher elements in 
 the city would participate in the coming affair, and they 
 had better retire. Relieved by their safety, Izon and 
 Black Eagle inquired regarding the identity of the vic 
 tim, when they were interrupted by the shouts announc 
 ing the entry into the plaza of Gautemotzin, the council, 
 and the captive himself. 
 
 Tezcotzin had no time to explain to Izon his sur 
 vival of the massacre. Gautemotzin strode up, and 
 while apparently showing the utmost deference to the 
 prince, whispered, "My lord, do not attempt to use 
 your power to interfere. All the soldiers I command 
 could not prevent this mob now from tearing the pris-
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 oner to pieces, if deprived of their sport and" deepen 
 ing his voice "it might not be well for your friends." 
 
 Izon swiftly considered. He looked upon the thou 
 sands of faces, eager, some of them bestial, and keenly 
 realized that Gautemotzin was right. Hundreds of the 
 nobles who were mingled with the crowd knew his posi 
 tion, and while the masses considered him for the time 
 being the god he was represented to be, they would not 
 hesitate to rend to pieces the luckless Tezcotzin, the 
 moment his protection was withdrawn. 
 
 "Tezco," he whispered, still embracing his friend, 
 "be of good cheer; many have run the gantlet and I 
 shall be at the end of the line to receive you. God be 
 with you." 
 
 Black Eagle was standing near, ready to help, and 
 curiously examining one of the boughs which attendants 
 were distributing through the crowd. It was a branch 
 from a native shrub, about three feet long, terminating 
 in several twigs, each tipped with a small round seed 
 pod. It looked harmless enough, but when at Black 
 Eagle's request, Izon swished the pellets against the 
 chieftain's face, it stung like swiftly driven hail. 
 
 [154]
 
 r H E HAIL DANCE 
 
 Extending beyond the second plaza, for over a mile 
 up the canyon until it reached the ramparts of the Red 
 City, was a wide shelf or ledge, that by years of labor 
 had been made into a street. Flanked on one side by a 
 parapet, it was lined on the other by rows of houses, 
 the homes of the nobility. Terraced gardens extended 
 up the canyon slope, and gay colored awnings of cotton 
 cloth, shading doors and windows, added a charm to the 
 beauty of the canyon tints. Below the parapet, the 
 walls at first did not drop perpendicularly, but sloped 
 down to a second ledge parallel to the street above. 
 This ledge was only a few feet wide, and was used as a 
 passage for the porters and other bearers of heavy 
 burdens, from the gold dredges on the banks of the 
 river. The haughty nobility would not tolerate these 
 slaves on their promenade, so in course of time it had 
 become a well worn trail averaging about five feet in 
 width. It had no parapet, and from the outer edge of 
 the cliff dropped sheer down hundreds of feet to the 
 foaming torrent and jagged rocks below. This long 
 trail was now lined on the wall side by thousands of the 
 Red City men, each holding one of the hail boughs;
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 standing shoulder to shoulder, they reached from the 
 plaza to the ramparts. 
 
 The parapet and street above were filled with the 
 populace, excepting the priesthood and Topeltzin's 
 court. The high priest, while cruel enough to enjoy 
 any sport involving the suffering of others, was wily 
 enough to forbid any of his entourage to participate, 
 thus leaving all the glory to Gautemotzin. The older 
 men, the women and children, thronged the upper street, 
 and many, unable to get a place on the parapet, had 
 climbed over it to rough and even dangerous perches on 
 the steep slope that led to the trail below. All seemed 
 animated with the holiday spirit. Laughter, singing, 
 and shouting rent the air. 
 
 Izon entered the adjacent house of one of the nobles, 
 by whom he was received with the usual deference. The 
 prince, on stating that he desired to view the proceed 
 ings without being noticed, was furnished a long cloak 
 and hood similar to those worn by the priests. Thus 
 attired he walked down the upper street accompanied 
 by Black Eagle. They passed in the rear of the crowd, 
 but paused as they heard a group of young nobles dis 
 cussing the coming ordeal.
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 "By Tezcat," one of the young men cried, "I believe 
 that fellow will win." 
 
 "A hundred quills that he does n't," cried another, 
 and the wager was quickly taken by the first speaker. 
 
 " Gautemotzin told me," said a third youth, "that he 
 himself would be the last man in the line, and you all 
 know what that means no Christian will ever get past 
 him." 
 
 "A thousand quills that he will," said a fourth. "If 
 ever I saw a good runner it is this same Tezcotzin. 
 Such legs and chest this town can hardly boast." 
 
 "He is right," said Izon to his friend as they pur 
 sued their way. "Tezcotzin is descended from a family 
 of famous runners. His ancestors in the days of 
 Montezuma brought fresh fish from the gulf to the 
 capital in one day with only three relays, and were 
 finally ennobled. I feel confident that if treated fairly 
 he will run the gantlet successfully, so let us go to the 
 other end to see that he gets fair play from Gaute 
 motzin." 
 
 Unnoticed they reached the vicinity of the gates. 
 Looking over the parapet they noted that, in fact, 
 Gautemotzin was the last man in the line and that he
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 stood opposite a particularly dangerous bend in the 
 trail. 
 
 "See," whispered Izon, "the malignity of it if 
 Tezcotzin gets thus far, he will be exhausted and the 
 slightest misstep will hurl him over." 
 
 Black Eagle did not reply. He was intently watch 
 ing Gautemotzin. "Look!" he suddenly hissed, grasp 
 ing the prince's arm, "he has tied a cord to a rock, 
 which he has thrown over the cliff, where it hangs a few 
 feet below. He has placed his foot upon the other end. 
 The cord lies across the trail, invisible to any one ap 
 proaching. As Tezcotzin runs up, the wretch can raise 
 his end of the cord, and trip him over the bend." 
 
 A mighty shout from the crowd at the plaza end of 
 the street greeted Tezcotzin, as he appeared for the 
 ordeal. A loin cloth covered his hips and thighs, and 
 the superb physique thus displayed appealed to the spec 
 tators only as the promise of good sport. It was quickly 
 noted that a short javelin was fastened to his breast, the 
 point touching under his chin, compelling him to hold 
 his head erect, while his hands were attached to his 
 waist by thongs that left them free to swing, but pre 
 vented him from raising them higher than his shoulders.
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 It was thus apparent that no bending of the head or 
 shielding with the hands would ward off the shower of 
 hail-like pellets in his face. That no retreat or pause 
 was possible was evidenced by the presence of two 
 guards that were to follow him with spears levelled at 
 his back. 
 
 For a moment a tense silence ensued, and then a 
 pandemonium of sounds broke forth as Tezcotzin 
 dashed down the pathway. Every man in the line held 
 his bough aloft, and as the victim passed, brought it 
 down diagonally against his face. 
 
 At first the sensation was like running in a violent 
 hail storm. Instinctively he tried to lift his hands to 
 ward off the stinging pellets. The thongs around his 
 wrists held his hands a tantalizing distance away. In 
 stinctively he tried to bend his head. The sharp point 
 of the javelin pierced his chin. His eyelids were struck 
 repeatedly. If he closed them an instant, he risked 
 going over the precipice, risked plunging into space over 
 the steep angles of the narrow trail. He tried closing 
 one eye at a time, but every few moments both were 
 struck at once, and he would stagger in the agonizing 
 effort to see his way.
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Men have been driven to madness and death by the 
 mere steady falling of single drops of water on the head, 
 but this torment was here increased a thousand-fold. 
 The constant stinging, never-ceasing blows of the hail 
 gradually so inflamed the skin of his face that it seemed 
 to be scorching as though held before a fire. 
 
 The blows on his eyeballs became so constant that 
 he could only dimly see his way under lids that were 
 almost closed. Intense and more intense the agony be 
 came, until with failing breath he paused, but only for 
 a moment, as the sharp thrust of the spears in his back 
 forced him onward. 
 
 No cry escaped him. His parched throat and failing 
 breath prevented it, and even had he screamed, the 
 sound would have been drowned by the howls of his 
 tormentors, swelled by the shouts of the spectators on 
 the parapet and those of the gamblers, who ran keeping 
 pace with him, on the street above, changing the odds 
 as he wavered, and then pushed forward. 
 
 He had now traversed about three-fourths of the 
 course, but had lost all conception of the distance. 
 Long-distance runners testify that they frequently have 
 
 [160]
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 to look down to see if their legs are moving, to know 
 they are still running. 
 
 Tezcotzin was only conscious of moving by the flame 
 that seared his face, which he could mitigate only by 
 pausing ; but instantly to be thrust forward by the fierce 
 goading of the spears in his back. 
 
 Suddenly, just as he felt his knees sinking, and an 
 other breath impossible, a stronger light than usual 
 penetrated his almost closed eyes. His death-laden lids 
 lifted, and for a second he saw the golden cross of the 
 upper canyon, as it shone on this part of the trail. The 
 sight nerves him for a final effort. It rallies the stamina 
 inherited from fleet ancestors. He lunges forward, but 
 is met by the most terrific onslaught of all. The biggest 
 and strongest are here lined along the last part of the 
 course. They are armed with the largest boughs. 
 Fiercely, they bring them down until, gasping in agony, 
 Tezcotzin sways from side to side. The burning hail 
 strikes his face and eyes. His knees begin to bend and 
 sink. The burning hail strikes his face and eyes. Gasp 
 ing for breath through a foam-flecked mouth, he 
 stumbles on. The burning hail the burning hail ! 
 
 [161]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Convulsed by agony, eyes now closed, hands feebly 
 outstretched, goaded by the spears, he totters to the goal 
 where Gautemotzin stands, and as his wavering feet 
 strike the treacherous cord, he does not feel it, but only 
 knows that he is falling forward, down, down with a 
 consciousness of blissful rest. 
 
 As Gautemotzin raised from lifting the cord, he was 
 seized in a powerful grasp. Twisting around he found 
 himself in the clutch of Black Eagle. At the same mo 
 ment Izon received the fainting form of Tezcotzin. 
 
 "Now, Gautemotzin," cried the prince, casting aside 
 his cowl, "it is my turn to advise Tezcotzin has won. 
 I command you to open the gates and restore him to his 
 waiting friends." Whispering, he added, "Obey, or I 
 will proclaim your treachery to the entire city. You 
 need not fear for me," he quickly added, "I pledge you 
 my honor that I will return to the palace." 
 
 With a deep obeisance, the humbled Gautemotzin 
 obeyed. Amid aloud acclaim, Tezcotzin was carried to 
 the gates, and after a parting embrace and message 
 from Izon, was delivered to his friends guards of the 
 
 [162]
 
 THE HAIL DANCE 
 
 Pearl City gates opposite those of the Red City. Prince 
 Izon then, escorted by thousands of cheering people, 
 returned with Black Eagle to the palace of the high 
 priest.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 B T MOONLIGHT 
 
 THE glory of the moonlight was upon all things in 
 the canyon, filling it with mild radiance, borrow 
 ing from the warmly colored cliffs a rosy, trembling glow, 
 changing into new and more beautiful tints as the queen 
 of night swept higher in her royal progress, her silvery 
 splendor flooding palaces and bridges and parapeted 
 highways, and lingering with its greatest charm upon 
 the vast, terraced gardens, where soft shadows vied with 
 the fairy-lighted open spaces in mystic attractiveness. 
 Isabel had stolen out to the terrace alone to ponder 
 over the change which she had noticed for days in Black 
 Eagle. From the stately and dignified, but ever cheer 
 ful, chieftain he had become morose and solitary, hold 
 ing aloof from all his companions and especially from 
 her, though when by chance he met her he was always 
 exceedingly deferential. This changed demeanor and 
 his evident suffering had aroused in her a pity which was 
 none the less poignant because she could not fathom the 
 
 [164]
 
 B T MOONLIGHT 
 
 cause of his altered attitude. She knew that whatever 
 that cause might be it referred to her in some way, and, 
 with the intuition which deceives no woman, she felt 
 that the time must shortly come when there would be 
 an explanation and when she must in some manner an 
 swer the question that he was sure to ask her. 
 
 While smiling at her certainty of what that answer 
 must be, footsteps broke the current of her thoughts, 
 and from one of the innumerable leafy paths the mas 
 sive figure of Black Eagle appeared. When he saw 
 Isabel he stopped for a moment, but retreat was barred 
 by his pride and he came quickly on, resolved to pass 
 her with a nod. She forestalled him in this by greeting 
 him with the warmth that she assumed to be due to 
 a friend of his standing. 
 
 "I 'm so glad you came," she said cordially, "I have 
 been growing quite lonely during the past half-hour." 
 
 Black Eagle was not one who could long dissemble 
 where his emotions were concerned. 
 
 "I think you are mistaken," he bluntly replied. " I 
 am not Prinze Izon. I just saw him wandering about 
 the grounds as though seeking some one." 
 
 The scene that he had witnessed had rankled in him
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 until, when alone, he could think of nothing else. Under 
 other circumstances he must have known that Izon was 
 searching for Mariam. Isabel, whose back was turned 
 to the moonlight which rested upon the face of Black 
 Eagle, revealing there the play of his emotion, could not 
 resist the mischievous impulse which so often swayed 
 her. The serious regard she had given to the problem 
 of Black Eagle's strange distress was swept away in an 
 instant, and the desire to torment him came uppermost. 
 
 "I have not seen him yet," she said indifferently. 
 
 '"Yet!" he echoed bitterly. It was too much to be 
 borne. He turned away from her abruptly, all the sav 
 age within him aroused to fury. "I will kill one of 
 them," he muttered to himself. 
 
 Isabel, laughing, caught his arm. "Stay!" she in 
 vited him softly. 
 
 He turned to her with a half-articulate cry. 
 
 "Isabel!" he exclaimed. "I do not know why you 
 are trying to torture me, but I cannot escape the knowl 
 edge that you are doing it, deliberately. You know and 
 you cannot deny that you know, that I love you, have 
 loved you from that first moment I met you upon the 
 plains above. Through all the dangers that have beset 
 
 [166]
 
 B T MOONLIGHT 
 
 us since, I have thought of you and of no one but you, 
 by day and by night, in your presence and away, in all 
 moods and times and places, until earth and sky are 
 full of you, you, and nothing but you ! 'Earth and sky,' 
 Isabel! Do you know how much that means to one 
 with the blood of a hundred chiefs in his veins ? Do you 
 know that it means my home, and the home that has 
 sheltered my ancestors? What a glorious home! 
 Floored by the wide level plain, roofed by the dome of 
 the sky; their proud spirits disdaining to be bounded 
 by less ! Free, they were free ! Free to stay or to fly 
 where fancy dictates, or the wild chase leads, over the 
 billowing plains on emerald sward, astride bounding 
 steeds of fire that answered fire ! Ah ! that is life ! " 
 
 His eyes were flashing and his breast heaving, and 
 Isabel, following his every word in fascination, found 
 her own trace of Indian blood bounding in eager sym 
 pathy. Her own eyes were dilated, and her own breath 
 exhaling deeper and sharper. "It is so that I love you, 
 Isabel," he continued, "I love you with all that wild 
 sweeping fervor, that breadth and largeness that knows 
 no boundaries save the stars above, and you are mine!" 
 His voice no longer pleaded, it commanded. "Mine, 
 
 [167]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 and though Izon held you in his embrace, though death 
 itself claimed you, I would seize you so, and make you 
 mine!" 
 
 He ceased, and without knowing why or when, these 
 two wild spirits found themselves clasped in a fervid 
 embrace, burning lips upon burning lips, eyes flashing 
 unto each the electric spark of love! 
 
 They seated themselves upon a bench nearby, and 
 gradually drifted back, after their first transports were 
 over, to the main idea which possessed them all, the fate 
 that hung over Izon and possibly themselves, though 
 Black Eagle found it difficult to remain upon the subject. 
 Once or twice it occurred to him to question Isabel about 
 the incident of the storm, although he had heard the 
 details of the strange accident that had befallen her. 
 Even this explanation had not driven away the stubborn 
 idea that had then possessed his mind, but in the events 
 of this evening he understood it perfectly, as, in fact, 
 he would have understood in the beginning had he al 
 lowed himself to think. 
 
 However, while Isabel was planning aloud some way 
 for them to escape surveillance when the time came for 
 them to escape through the grotto, a mention of the 
 
 [168]
 
 B T MOONLIGHT 
 
 prince reminded her of a forgotten errand, and she 
 hurried away, promising to return in a few moments, 
 leaving Black Eagle overwhelmed in the emotions of his 
 own unfathomable delight. 
 
 He was not the only one who had Isabel in mind at 
 that hour. Earlier in the evening Zeno had come to 
 Topeltzin very mysteriously. 
 
 "I have come to ask your aid, my lord," he said, 
 after the usual salutation. 
 
 Topeltzin, who was deep in calculations of his own, 
 looked out at him from under shaggy brows. 
 
 "What have you learned about that underground 
 passage from the White City to the grotto?" he de 
 manded, ignoring Zeno's request. 
 
 "The soldiers are still searching for it, my lord." 
 
 "Three days! By Tezcat! Has Captain Helox 
 been shorn of his rank, as I threatened him?" 
 
 "Not yet, my lord." 
 
 "Where is he?" 
 
 "In the soldiers' quarters, off duty at the present 
 time, my lord." 
 
 "Take up his sword at once, and give him the uni- 
 
 [169]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 form and accoutrements of a common soldier. I have 
 certain suspicions of him, and I shall put him to a severe 
 test. How long has he been off duty?" 
 
 "About six hours, my lord." 
 
 "Put him with the guard now on for the next twelve 
 hours." 
 
 "Yes, my lord." 
 
 He shifted uneasily. Topeltzin, watching narrowly, 
 smiled to himself. 
 
 "You began by requesting my aid. What is it?" 
 
 Zeno's relief made him brighten like a school-boy. 
 
 "My lord, you spoke some time ago about my using 
 jealousy as a lever upon the Lady Zaliza, and recom 
 mended me to pay court to this Isabel." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well, you have set me a task of much difficulty and 
 aggravation. I have made a few overtures to this dark- 
 eyed Spanish rose, and have gotten myself well thorned 
 for my pains. I scarcely know whether Isabel or Zaliza 
 is the most vixenish, but I have a plan by which I am 
 quite sure I can make a test, with your lordship's aid." 
 
 "Unfold your plan, my crafty Zeno." 
 
 "Well, it is this. To-night your lordship is to pre- 
 170]
 
 B T MOONLIGHT 
 
 side at a marriage celebration in the city, and although 
 Zaliza has recently shown the utmost indifference to me, 
 she has consented to meet me there. When the feast 
 is about over, I will quietly leave and return to the 
 palace, meeting Isabel by an ingenious plan which I 
 have devised by the aid of Tequiepa, a young girl in 
 the suite of our visitors, who stands in awe of priestly 
 commands. If you will kindly tell Zaliza that you have 
 something interesting to talk over with her, hinting that 
 it concerns Izon, she will no doubt gladly return to the 
 palace with you. At midnight, if you will so time it and 
 will conduct her into the long central corridor and re 
 main with her a few minutes in the shadows of her own 
 doorway, I will pass with Isabel and give Zaliza an ex 
 hibition which may open her eyes somewhat." 
 
 Topeltzin was gravity itself, although he was 
 amused as much as his evil nature permitted. 
 
 "What a plotting villain you are, my Zeno!" he 
 bantered. "But you should be careful of this diplomatic 
 tendency. It is a very dangerous thing. Some day you 
 will do something brilliant and it will blind you. Have 
 a care, Zeno ; have a care ! The gods may get jealous ! " 
 
 Zeno reddened. He understood the jeer.
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "But will you do me this favor, my lord?" he per 
 sisted. 
 
 Topeltzin was a man who knew no indecision. He 
 could gain at least amusement in this adventure, and it 
 might possibly further his own ends. 
 
 "I shall be present to applaud your comedy," he 
 agreed. "I might tell you, however, that from what I 
 gather you have handled this with all the delicacy of a 
 man cracking a nut by toppling a cliff over it. If you 
 have not already been able to arouse faint traces of 
 jealousy in Zaliza, I judge you are about to make your 
 self ridiculous for nothing. You have evidently fallen 
 into the clutches of Zite, our god of mischief!" 
 
 "Sir, if you think that I am precipitate ?" fal 
 tered Zeno. 
 
 "No, proceed, my Zeno, I have no influence over 
 Zite," laughed Topeltzin, and gave him the nod that 
 meant dismissal. 
 
 [172]
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 ZENO'S LITTLE GAME 
 
 ISABEL found Mariam upon the balcony, reclining 
 upon a feather-covered, swinging couch similar to a 
 hammock, but far more comfortable. The moonlight 
 that had turned canyon and gardens into a fairyland 
 gently touched with its rosy glow her upturned face, 
 spiritualizing its already exquisite beauty. There is an 
 old superstition, firmly believed to this day by nearly 
 every maiden of Mexico, that when sleeping in the 
 moonlight the wraith of her own true love will appear 
 and whisper his story to her, and of this tradition Isabel 
 was instantly reminded. Slipping up to the hammock 
 she laid her hand gently across the half drooping eyes 
 that were gazing in pensive content out over the garden, 
 and touched a kiss upon the curved lips. "Guess who," 
 she said in playful gruffness. Mariam reached up and 
 patted the hand with a laugh, and raised her arm about 
 Isabel's neck as the latter bent over her. 
 
 "That was nice," she said. "The world seems full 
 
 [173]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 of peaceful happiness to-night. I feel as if everybody 
 loved me and felt gently toward me." 
 
 "Any one who does not has a quarrel brewing with 
 me," laughed Isabel in return. "Oh, you rich girl! 
 How many people back in our own world who have 
 millions of dollars would exchange them all for that 
 feeling you have just expressed ! But it is a lazy feeling 
 and if was putting you to sleep ; I have something that 
 I am sure will awaken you. Just wait here a moment." 
 
 She ran into their apartments and came out a minute 
 later with a fine red rose and a note. 
 
 "Here is another drop of joy for your cup of happi 
 ness. It is a message that Izon gave me late this after 
 noon to deliver to you, and I could not find you. Per 
 sonally, I think people have about reached the silly stage 
 when they begin sending notes to each other after only 
 an hour's absence." 
 
 Mariam, with a defiant little laugh at Isabel, had al 
 ready greeted the rose with a kiss and was unfolding 
 the note. She read it two or three times with rapt 
 interest. 
 
 "Perfectly selfish," commented Isabel, eying her 
 with mock jealousy. "Verse, I'll wager."
 
 ZENO'S LITTLE GAME 
 
 "Yes, it is verse," admitted Mariam smiling, "and 
 very sweet verse. Shall I read it to you?" 
 
 "Oh, I suppose I can endure it," retorted Isabel, and 
 then to take away any apparent sting from her playful 
 ungraciousness she slipped her arm under Mariam's 
 head and, leaning her cheek against her cousin's, fol 
 lowed the moonlit words with her eyes as Mariam read 
 them softly aloud. 
 
 "Dainty red Rose, 
 
 In Mariam's ear 
 Whisper my love, 
 My hope and fear. 
 
 "Take her this kiss. 
 
 Where petals meet, 
 Ask her to touch 
 Her lips so sweet. 
 
 "And then, so dear she is to me, 
 
 'Twere Heav'n's bliss in thy place to be!" 
 
 "Heigh-ho," said Isabel with an exaggerated sigh 
 when it was done. "I suppose that was the best he 
 could do, but even then it was better than anything I can 
 flaunt back at you. Nobody writes verses to me. I 
 think I shall have to order a certain somebody to write 
 some. Poor fellow! I can see him now, struggling
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 over the task," and she laughed heartily at the picture 
 of Black Eagle tearing his hair in the effort to write her 
 a verse. 
 
 But her moods were unusually capricious to-night. 
 The witchery of the moonlight seemed to have height 
 ened within her all that was whimsical; and now she 
 had a sudden longing to see Black Eagle again, perhaps 
 to tease him and make up with him and then tease him 
 again. 
 
 "Just to think," she charged, "that all on account 
 of your note and your rose, which I suddenly remem 
 bered, I left a dear fellow who talks poetry even if he 
 cannot write it. I 'm going right back to him," and with 
 a swirl she was gone. 
 
 She ran down to the seat where she had left Black 
 Eagle, but he was not there, and she came back to the 
 balcony. Mariam, still holding the rose to her cheek, 
 had dropped asleep, and the smile that hovered upon her 
 lips indicated that the old tradition as to moonlight 
 slumber was true this time at least. Seen thus she was 
 more lovely than she had ever appeared even to Isabel, 
 whose admiration for Mariam knew no bounds. The 
 moonlight, tinted to rosy softness by the red of the 
 
 [176]
 
 ZENO'S LirrLE GAME 
 
 canyon walls, enveloped her in its mellow glow until she 
 seemed to be the sleeping beauty of fable, waiting for 
 the prince to awaken her. Hardly had the thought oc- 
 cured to Isabel when Izon appeared. Isabel, in the 
 shadow, was not observed by him. He saw only 
 Mariam, and kneeling by the side of the couch he 
 smoothed the waving golden hair, very, very softly so 
 that he might not disturb her. He gazed down ador 
 ingly upon the deeply fringed lashes and kissed deli 
 cately each blue-veined eyelid. The touch, though soft 
 as the brush of a butterfly's wing, was still the electric 
 touch of love, and it woke her at once. 
 
 "I was dreaming of you," she murmured. 
 
 The mischievous Isabel had no mischief in her now, 
 and she shrank farther back into the shadow of a col 
 umn. For once in her life she had come upon a moment 
 too sacred for flippancy. The glory of the night was 
 upon them, these two, in the prime of their youth and 
 beauty. 
 
 "Come, Mariam," invited Izon, taking her hand 
 and assisting her to arise from the couch. They 
 strolled away, arm in arm, into the scented gardens, 
 where the flowers exhaled intoxicating perfume. They 
 
 [177]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 wished that this night of rapture might be as endless 
 as the caresses with which their bliss was sealed. 
 
 The sky was radiant with the magic lustre of the 
 great white luminary hanging like a brilliant silver lamp 
 in the blue dome above, its rays penetrating the shadows 
 of the garden, lighting the grassy walks and converting 
 into showers of jewels the sparkling jets of water from 
 many fountains which cooled the air. The very song 
 birds seemed to be attuned to the mysterious bliss that 
 quivered in the rosy moonlight, and rising above their 
 ordinary notes they burst into a joyous ecstasy of 
 melody. 
 
 Isabel, more thoughtful now than she had ever been, 
 again went restlessly down to the garden, all idea of 
 teasing Black Eagle gone. She fancied that she could 
 be to him what Mariam was to Prince Izon, in the same 
 gentle way. Once more she sought him in the garden, 
 but, failing to find him, sat down upon the rustic chair. 
 She had been there but a short time when a page swiftly 
 crossed the space of moonlight which illuminated the 
 sward. As the page approached she noted the extraor 
 dinary grace of the figure, which the costume displayed 
 to perfection, and although the face was shadowed by 
 
 [178]
 
 ZENO'S LirrLE GAME 
 
 the plumes of the cap, there was something about the 
 carriage that she thought familiar. Approaching Isabel 
 with a rush, the page seized her roughly and placed a 
 hand over her mouth to stifle the screams which Isabel 
 involuntarily sought to utter. A silvery laugh answered 
 her struggle, and a voice she knew very well spoke 
 to her. 
 
 "Why, Isabel, don't you know me?" 
 
 "Tequiepa!" cried Isabel in amazement, suddenly 
 recognizing the tall, graceful girl who, next to Zaliza, 
 was most in their company. 
 
 "At your service," repeated the girl merrily, and then 
 sank her voice to a whisper. "I have been hunting all 
 the shadows in the garden trying to find you, and I think 
 I must have hidden from Black Eagle twenty times in 
 the last half-hour. He is stalking around the garden 
 and peering into the dark spots himself, so intently that 
 I have been certain he would find me more than once. 
 He seems to be looking for some one, and I think I can 
 guess who that some one is. But now I want you to do 
 me a favor. I am going to slip out of the, lower gate 
 and play a prank at home. With this cloak dropping 
 from rny shoulders, I am sure no one will detect me, 
 
 [179]
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 especially so long as I keep in the shadows. The main 
 gates, as you know, are all guarded. I don't want any 
 one to know that I am doing this. The little gate is 
 kept fastened and is guarded because only a certain few 
 may use it, but it can be opened from the inside, and I 
 want you to be down there and listen for my knock and 
 let me in. Will you do this for me?" 
 
 "Why, certainly, my dear," replied Isabel cordially. 
 "It is too beautiful a night to stay in," and she felt her 
 face flushing. 
 
 "Oh, I know!" exclaimed the girl. "But you must 
 promise me that when it is time to let me in you will 
 slip away from that big fellow who wants to monopo 
 lize you." 
 
 Isabel laughed. 
 
 "I will arrange that for you," she promised. "I 
 can quite understand why you do not want him to see 
 you, even though he would be bound to agree with me 
 that you are very pretty to look upon. Now run along 
 and startle them all at home." 
 
 The girl started away reluctantly, for at once her 
 conscience smote her for the duplicity she was practising. 
 She had no intention of going home that night. She 
 
 [180]
 
 ZENO'S LITTLE GAME 
 
 had been commissioned by Zeno to enact this part. She 
 did not know what the outcome was to be, but she could 
 not assume it to be an innocent one. She had been the 
 recipient of nothing but kindness from both the girls, 
 and like most of the Aztec beauties she was a creature 
 of impulse. Turning suddenly she rushed back and 
 threw her arms about Isabel. 
 
 "I want to tell you something!" she began. "I 
 want to confess " 
 
 At that moment the two girls were startled by a huge 
 figure that stepped out of the shadows. A heavy hand 
 swooped down upon Tequiepa's shoulder, jerking her 
 violently away. The girl, a spirited descendant of a 
 long line of warrior ancestors, made no outcry, but turn 
 ing, faced him defiantly, clutching instinctively at her 
 belt for the dagger that was not there. The next mo 
 ment she would have been hurled to the ground had not 
 Isabel started forward, crying, 
 
 "Stop, Black Eagle ! It 's Tequiepa ! " 
 
 At the same moment, the girl's long hair, loosened 
 by her cap having been knocked off, fell down in rip 
 pling waves to her knees, and Black Eagle stepped back 
 in amazement. 
 
 [181]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Why, it is a girl!" he cried. 
 
 "Yes, and one who will punish you for this!" cried 
 Tequiepa. "You shall know no moment more of peace 
 in Ixtol. You have spoiled my plans and from now 
 on your own will be balked at every turn your 
 schemes and those of your friends ! " 
 
 Black Eagle only shrugged his shoulders and walked 
 away. It was not in the blood of his race to quarrel 
 with a woman. But though Tequiepa's words were but 
 the idle threat of an angered girl, without authority or 
 influence, they were prophetic. For from this night the 
 four prisoners of Topeltzin were not to know one mo 
 ment of security until the end, but were to be brought 
 close under the broad black shadow that had so far only 
 threatened them, and were even to be chilled by the near 
 wings of grim Death itself!
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 DELIVERANCE AT HAND 
 
 THIS was to be a night of events. Tequiepa's en 
 counter with Black Eagle had checked her repent 
 ance. She allowed Isabel to do up her hair, and remem 
 bering that after all Zeno was of the priesthood and 
 might have urgent reasons of state for his action, depart 
 ed after receiving Isabel's repeated promise to let her in 
 at the lower gate just before midnight. Isabel, left alone, 
 now followed the direction taken by Black Eagle, with 
 a fair certainty of where she would find him. She re 
 membered a sheltered nook in the far end of the terrace 
 where Mariam and herself had spent hours in seclusion 
 and, turning into this nook, she found Black Eagle, but 
 with him was a tall, dark-cowled stranger clad in the 
 garb of an Aztec priest. She was about to turn away 
 when Black Eagle called her. She came up at once. 
 
 "Father," he said, "this is one of the maidens found 
 with Izon. Isabel," turning to her gravely, "this is 
 Father Zolcoma, the spiritual leader of the Pearl City,
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 who has risked much in coming to us to guide us to 
 freedom." 
 
 The tall stranger turned and as he did so the cowl 
 slipped from his head, revealing his patriarchal visage 
 crowned with silvery hair. Isabel reverently bent her 
 head under his outstretched hand. 
 
 "Black Eagle has told us of your devotion to Prince 
 Izon," she said, "and we are grateful to share in the 
 benefit of the work that is being done for him. Have 
 you finished the tunnel?" 
 
 "Yes, but speak almost in a whisper," he cautioned. 
 "We have completed the small passageway upon which 
 we have been working ever since we heard of Prince 
 Izon's capture, but it did not come out where we wished 
 it, and is only high enough at this part to crawl through 
 upon hands and knees. You will have to climb up to 
 get into the passageway. It will be very difficult and 
 very dangerous, I fear, but we do not dare take time to 
 make it larger." 
 
 "I am sure, father," replied Isabel, "that you will 
 find us ready to undergo any hardship." 
 
 "Spoken in the right spirit, my daughter," said
 
 DELIVERANCE AT HAND 
 
 Father Zolcoma. "Go now and find the prince and the 
 other member of your party." 
 
 "The other member of the party is to be the princess 
 some time," Isabel informed him, "and I have no doubt 
 that the two will be glad for this and certain other 
 services that a priest can offer them." 
 
 She had laid her hand affectionately upon Black 
 Eagle's arm as she spoke, and Father Zolcoma smiled 
 as he saw the chieftain unconsciously patting the hand. 
 
 "It looks to me as if I should be very busily occupied 
 with all four of you," he replied, "but as I would much 
 rather officiate at a double wedding than at a quadruple 
 death, I expect some one had better hasten to bring our 
 friends here." 
 
 "They are in the garden somewhere, Black Eagle," 
 directed Isabel. "The last I saw of them they were 
 near the labyrinth. You had best go there for them 
 first. May we all go together or shall we separate and 
 hunt for them?" 
 
 "Nay, I must stay here," replied Father Zolcoma. 
 "It will not do for me to be found in the garden. This 
 spot is very near and quite accessible to the tunnel
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 branch that we have opened into this place. If Black 
 Eagle can find our friends without our assistance we will 
 wait here for him." 
 
 Black Eagle was already striding away and Father 
 Zolcoma looked after him with kindly eyes. 
 
 "He is a splendid man," he said, admiring the broad 
 shoulders and sturdy swing. "He is the kind we want 
 in the White City. You seem to be perfectly happy, 
 both of you. I presume you are well treated." 
 
 "We are surrounded with every comfort and given 
 entire liberty," replied Isabel, "except that of course 
 we cannot leave the Red City. I would find life very 
 pleasant here only that I miss the church and am 
 troubled by the doom that hangs over Prince Izon." 
 
 Father Zolcoma shuddered. 
 
 "I fear you do not understand just how dreadful that 
 doom is," he replied. "Owing to a desperate battle that 
 resulted, long ago, from the practice of the pagans in 
 kidnapping for the sacrifice their Christian brethren who 
 had business in Ixtol, a treaty was made to the effect 
 that no inhabitant of either city could ever enter the 
 other on pain of capture and death, the only alternative 
 being the renunciation of his own faith for that of his 
 
 [i 86]
 
 DELIVERANCE Ar HAND 
 
 captors, and this provision resulted in the practice, by 
 the pagans, of ambush and capture anywhere on neutral 
 territory. In an evil hour Prince Izon resolved to seek 
 a wife in the outer world, obeying a misty tradition 
 which links a sun-haired maiden to the line of the 
 Montezumas, which is thereby to become imperishable. 
 The tradition is probably an offshoot from the same be 
 lief which made the Aztecs ready to welcome the first 
 white man as the long-expected god from the east. But 
 be that as it may, our romantic prince was impressed by 
 it, and, after brooding a long time, he resolved, against 
 my earnest advice, to set out with a party of nobles to 
 seek the ideal love that his fancy had conjured. You 
 know the rest. In a few days, he met you and Mariam 
 and deemed his quest ended. What you do not know 
 is that Topeltzin, through his spies, knew of this ven 
 ture, and at once saw his chance to not only score a great 
 triumph but to secure an exalted victim for his altar. 
 He instantly despatched a strong force to capture Izon. 
 They succeeded, but they did not anticipate the capture 
 of two young girls also. You were therefore separated 
 and Izon given the alternative provided for in the 
 treaty, either to adjure his Christianity or to be sac- 
 
 [187]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 rificed. In his cruel dilemma he had but one choice, 
 feeling responsible for your safety. He accepted the 
 role of the victim, hoping that rescue in some way or 
 other would come." 
 
 "Yes, we know much of all this. Mariam, I believe, 
 even knows, at least partly, the sort of sacrifice that 
 awaits him. Her father, with whose deep researches 
 into Aztec history you are doubtless familiar, at one 
 time gave her some inkling of it, but she will not speak 
 of it. She says it is too horrible." 
 
 "It is," answered Father Zolcoma. "Nothing like it 
 was ever practised by any other nation in the world. 
 At the time of the conquest by Cortez it was a national 
 custom. Some time before the sacrifice, a captive, dis 
 tinguished for his personal beauty and without a blemish 
 upon his body, was selected to represent the deity, Tez- 
 catlipoca. He was received within the city with all the 
 honors of a god, and was arrayed in splendid dress and 
 regaled with incense and a profusion of honors. When 
 he went abroad the crowd prostrated themselves before 
 him as being the actual representative of their deity. 
 He thus lived a life of luxury until a short time before 
 the sacrifice, when three beautiful girls were selected for 
 
 [188]
 
 DELIVERANCE AT HAND 
 
 his wives and with them he lived in voluptuousness, 
 feasted at the banquets of the nobles and the ruler who 
 paid him all the honors of the divinity, until at last the 
 fatal day of the sacrifice arrived. The term of his short 
 lived glories was at an end. He was stripped of his 
 fine apparel and marched up to the summit of the 
 temple, where he was received by the priests who led 
 him to the sacrificial stone, a huge block of jasper with 
 its upper surface convex. On this he was laid, the 
 priests securing his head and limbs while the high priest 
 dexterously opened his side with a knife and tore out 
 his heart. The minister of death first held this up to 
 the sun, then cast it at the feet of the statue of the deity, 
 while the multitude below prostrated themselves in hum 
 ble adoration." 
 
 Father Zolcoma ceased and as Isabel imagined the 
 dreadful scene, a thrill of horror convulsed her. 
 
 "Terrible!" she exclaimed. "And Izon knows all 
 this?" 
 
 "Undoubtedly." 
 
 "And he could escape it by embracing this pagan 
 worship?" 
 
 "Easily. They would be glad to have him do so. 
 
 [189]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 The people would be overjoyed to have him resume his 
 hereditary leadership, although I fancy Topeltzin would 
 rather have him led to the top of the teocolli. Prince 
 Izon, however, will never renounce his faith." 
 "And he had only to do this to save himself?" 
 "He is a hero," responded Father Zolcoma. "The 
 only temptation that could assail him, the thought that 
 by embracing the paganism of his forefathers he could 
 save you and the girl he loves, must have been a tre 
 mendous strain upon him, but now it is happily almost 
 over. If everything goes well, within another hour we 
 shall be out of Topeltzin's clutches and safe from all 
 pursuit." 
 
 They were disturbed by the tread of a sentry down 
 the path. Father Zolcoma quickly pulled forward his 
 cowl, and the sentry, recognizing Isabel and seeing her 
 in company with one who was apparently an Aztec 
 priest, passed on without so much as turning his head. 
 But he reported the incident to his superior and in a 
 short time several pairs of eyes were watching the grotto 
 from outside places of hiding. Father Zolcoma smiled 
 as the watch passed by, and cast a look of disdain at the 
 row of flaming torches which had dotted the topmost 
 
 [190]
 
 DELIVERANCE AT HAND 
 
 cliff since Black Eagle's escape and reentry by that 
 route. 
 
 "Futile, all in vain, those gleaming torches," he 
 exulted. "We are going under and not over that cliff, 
 friend Topeltzin." 
 
 They sat down in the little nook and conversed in 
 low tones for a time, until Father Zolcoma began to get 
 uneasy. It was now nearly half-past eleven and every 
 additional moment of delay meant additional danger of 
 discovery. Isabel, at Father Zolcoma's suggestion, went 
 into the grounds tc hunt Mariam and Izon. She did 
 not go near the labyrinth, remembering that Black 
 Eagle had been sent there. If she had penetrated its 
 depths, however, she would have found Black Eagle 
 lost in its maze, wandering around and around, not dar 
 ing to call out and rendered more liable to error in di 
 rection by reason of his haste. 
 
 At the end of a twenty-minute search she found Izon. 
 He informed her that Mariam had just gone to her 
 apartments. He was overjoyed to know that the tunnel 
 was completed and that Father Zolcoma was waiting to 
 show them the way. Sending him up to join the ven 
 erable priest, Isabel hurried back to the palace to sum-
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 mon Mariam. She passed the little gate on her way and 
 an impatient knocking reminded her suddenly of her 
 promise to Tequiepa. Hastily opening the gate, she en 
 abled the page to enter. 
 
 "Pardon me," she said. "I am in haste!" 
 She made a direct line through the lower garden at 
 a rapid pace, the page following close behind her. It 
 was just at this moment that Black Eagle, finding him 
 self in one of the outer convolutions of the maze, and 
 despairing of getting through it, seized the knife at his 
 belt and began to savagely hack and hew at the hedge 
 which formed the walls of the labyrinth. Making an 
 opening he squeezed himself hastily through it, scratch 
 ing his hands and tearing his clothing. Going toward 
 the palace, he saw, mounting the outside steps leading 
 to the floor upon which were the women's apartments, 
 the flutter of a white gown, and assuming it to be either 
 Mariam or Isabel, he strode toward the palace. It was 
 Isabel, closely followed by the page. She hastened back 
 through the corridor, the columns of which cast deep 
 shadows from the few flaring lights that were suspended 
 from its ceiling. Just as she reached the door of her 
 
 [192]
 
 DELIVERANCE Ar HAND 
 
 own and Mariam's apartments, the page caught up with 
 her and placed a hand upon her shoulder. 
 
 "Isabel," said the page in a low tone, "don't you 
 know me?" 
 
 "Zeno!" she exclaimed. 
 
 "Yes, my queen," he replied in the same subdued 
 tone. "It is Zeno." 
 
 "What do you mean by this masquerade and by ad 
 dressing me in that way?" Isabel demanded. 
 
 "You should know what it means!" he replied ex 
 tending his arms. "Surely you have seen my love for 
 you! From the moment you appeared among us I 
 adored you!" 
 
 "You must have lost your senses!" she exclaimed. 
 "I have but barely spoken with you some half-dozen 
 times." 
 
 "That was sufficient," he interrupted. "In this land 
 and clime it requires but a word, but a look, to start the 
 flame of passion. It needed but a glance from your 
 sparkling eyes to wield the spell that is now upon me. 
 Isabel, I cannot live without you ! You must give me at 
 least a word of hope." 
 
 [193]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Enough of this!" said Isabel impatiently. "You 
 amaze me, for I have been told you are engaged to 
 Zaliza. Leave me at once or I shall tell her of this 
 treachery." 
 
 "Zaliza," he echoed, raising his voice. "What is 
 she? You alone possess my heart! You, enchantress 
 that you are, with a beauty so radiant that all others 
 pale before it; you who have so captivated me that I 
 have braved the fury of Zaliza, yes, would brave even 
 death itself to meet you here; you will tell me that I 
 may hope, for death will be preferable to life with 
 out you!" 
 
 He seized her as he finished and, despite her re 
 sistance, drew her towards him. 
 
 "Then it will be death!" said a stern voice, and the 
 next moment the powerful arms of Black Eagle had 
 grasped him. 
 
 In a moment they were struggling fiercely, but in 
 silence, although the young priest was as a child in the 
 hands of the chieftain. Suddenly, with a mighty ex 
 ertion, Black Eagle threw him across his shoulder, and 
 rushing to a balcony at the end of the corridor, hurled 
 him over, shrieking, to the garden below ! 
 
 [194]
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 THE FIGHT IN THE GROTTO 
 
 ZENO'S carefully constructed drama, even had it 
 come through without mishap, would have failed 
 to impress the audience for whom it had been prepared. 
 While his discomfiture was being accomplished, two fig 
 ures, muffled in cloaks, had been concealed behind the cur 
 tains that hung before the doorway leading into Zaliza's 
 apartments, just opposite Isabel and Mariam's, and as 
 Zeno's shriek rang out Zaliza clutched Topeltzin's arm. 
 She was breathless for a moment from the excitement 
 of it all, and then, calming, she was full of disdain. She 
 could scarcely restrain her scorn until Isabel, after a 
 hasty whispered direction to Black Eagle, had entered 
 her apartments and the chieftain had hurried out of the 
 corridor. 
 
 "Fool!" she exclaimed. "It served him right!" 
 "Zeno," replied Topeltzin, dryly, "could no more 
 help being born a fool than you could help being born 
 beautiful. The gods regulate these matters to their 
 own taste." 
 
 [95]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Where is the prince?" asked Zaliza impatiently. 
 "You told me I should see him here. My lord, if I 
 do not presently possess him, you shall wonder at what 
 dagger and poison may do among your fine prisoners 
 of state!" and her great black eyes gleamed danger 
 ously. 
 
 "There is some misunderstanding, and evidently he 
 will not be here," replied Topeltzin evasively, looking 
 askance upon this fiery beauty, whom he believed quite 
 capable of carrying out any threat. "By Tezcat! 
 What strength that Indian has!" 
 
 "He is magnificent!" she answered. "But allow 
 me to retire, my lord. I have had my fill of incidents 
 to-night." 
 
 The high priest stepped into the full light of the 
 corridor. 
 
 "Then you have no qualms of jealousy in seeing 
 Zeno make love to another woman?" he observed, 
 smiling. 
 
 "Jealousy and contempt of the one man never live 
 together in the same bosom," she answered, entering her 
 own doorway. "Good-night, my lord." 
 
 As Topeltzin went to his rooms, he was unusually 
 
 [196]
 
 FIGHT IN THE GROTTO 
 
 thoughtful. Up to this time he had scarcely recognized 
 the existence of Black Eagle, but now he was suddenly 
 impressed with him as a possible factor in his plans, 
 and as a possible bar to their fulfilment. 
 
 He had scarcely reached the room, that was the 
 centre of the spider-web upon the filaments of which he 
 kept such sensitive tentacles, when a violent drumming 
 assailed his ears. Hastily responding, the first word that 
 he heard startled him out of the calm imperturbability 
 with which he was usually cloaked. 
 
 "What!" he exclaimed. "Repeat that!" 
 
 He listened intently, frowning deeply and drumming 
 upon the table with nervous fingers. 
 
 "Summon the guards immediately, and hold them 
 assembled for me!" he ordered, and as he hastily left 
 the apartment he muttered, "There will be several new 
 arrivals to-night in Zetler [the Aztec hell]." 
 
 In the meantime, Isabel had found Mariam in the 
 midst of her attendants just being prepared for retiring, 
 but Mariam was overjoyed to slip into outer garments 
 of fabric coarse enough to withstand rough travel, and 
 hurry with Isabel to the garden. It was a happy yet 
 anxious quintet that met in the grotto into which the
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 workmen from the White City had tunnelled. As soon 
 as they had assembled Father Zolcoma ascended, by 
 means of a ladder, to the mouth of the tunnel and ex 
 plained carefully that it would be necessary for them to 
 crawl on hands and knees for at least two hundred feet 
 before they could stand erect. 
 
 "Remember, my children, that the moments are 
 precious," he charged. 
 
 "Waste no time in discussion as to precedence. To 
 avoid such folly I now appoint Isabel to follow me, then 
 Mariam, then Prince Izon, with Black Eagle as the 
 last. He must draw up the ladder after him." 
 
 Isabel put her feet upon the ladder to follow him 
 but at that moment there were hoarse cries and the 
 sound of rushing feet outside, and then Topeltzin, fol 
 lowed by a company of his guards, burst into the grotto. 
 A fatal hour had been lost in hunting Mariam and 
 Izon, and in that time the plot had been discovered and 
 reported to the high priest by the spies that had been 
 watching the grotto. Topeltzin was furious, but the 
 chief object of his wrath was not the prince nor Black 
 Eagle nor the girls, but Father Zolcoma, the only enemy 
 whose power and ability he feared. Dashing Isabel
 
 FIGHT IN THE GROTTO 
 
 aside, he sprang after Father Zolcoma, who had paused 
 on the ladder. Topeltzin reached up to grasp him, but 
 Black Eagle caught the Aztec ruler by his robe and 
 jerked him so violently that he fell backwards. The 
 guards were upon Black Eagle in a moment, and bore 
 him down by weight of numbers. Izon plunged in to 
 help his friend, but he, too, was overpowered for a mo 
 ment. It was a perilous time, but the fight was not to 
 be so easily won. Father Zolcoma, instead of retreat 
 ing through the tunnel as he might have done, jumped 
 off the ladder, and in a moment more it was seen why he 
 had done so. There followed him, swarming down, 
 some score of his followers who had been brought along 
 to aid in case any surprise of the sort should occur. 
 
 The girls, cowering back in the corner of the grotto 
 and unable to get out of the narrow doorway, were 
 forced to witness the desperate hand-to-hand conflict 
 that now ensued between Topeltzin's guard and the fol 
 lowers of Father Zolcoma. Black Eagle and Prince 
 Izon were upon their feet fighting furiously, and in 
 the melee towered Topeltzin, his eyes flashing with 
 anger and white flecks of foam upon his lips. The girls 
 were surprised to see Captain Helox among the soldiers 
 
 [199]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 of Topeltzin, no longer in the garb of an officer but as 
 one of the common guards. They saw that once he 
 threw himself between Izon and a spear that was poised 
 at him, himself pinning Izon to the ground. Starting 
 forward they saw that Helox, while apparently strug 
 gling with Izon, was whispering something in his ear. 
 They saw him, at another time, himself strike a sur 
 reptitious blow that disabled the right arm of a guard 
 bent on strangling Black Eagle as he was held 
 by four others, and though it was but slightly that Helox 
 could aid their party, the girls felt comforted in the 
 thought that there were friends near, surrounded even 
 as they were by such enemies. 
 
 Izon and Black Eagle and the soldiers from the 
 White City fought fiercely, and the militant Father 
 Zolcoma did his full share, but they were fighting 
 against heavy odds, for fresh relays of guards poured 
 in from the reserves at the palace, and in the end they 
 were all overpowered except Father Zolcoma, who was 
 seized with apparent ferocity by Captain Helox and 
 dragged by him into the darkness without. Half a 
 dozen of the palace guards would never fight again. 
 Prince Izon with torn garments, and Black Eagle with 
 
 [200]
 
 FIGHT: IN THE GRorro 
 
 an ugly cut upon his shoulder, were led away, and the 
 bound soldiers from the Pearl City, all except three who 
 had been slain, were driven to the dungeons below the 
 palace. It was easy to conjecture their fate. 
 
 Topeltzin, pausing to take breath after the final 
 victorious struggle, scrutinized his prisoners with grim 
 satisfaction until all at once his brow clouded and the 
 fierce anger came back again to his face. 
 
 "Zolcoma!" he gasped. "Where is he? By Texcat! 
 You dogs, if you Ve let him escape ! " 
 
 Without finishing the threat he immediately de 
 spatched guards to scour the garden. Innumerable 
 lights, flaring and smoking, turned the moonlit darkness 
 into yellow day. Scores of guards searched every nook 
 and cranny of the garden, but without success, while the 
 girls were sent to their quarters and Amazon guards 
 were set to keep them close prisoners, for the time being 
 at least. An hour elapsed, but the swarm of searchers 
 could not find Father Zolcoma. They did, however, 
 find Captain Helox outside the gates returning to the 
 palace, on the road leading to Luxtol, and they brought 
 him, defiantly silent, before Topeltzin to explain his 
 strange actions. 
 
 [201]
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 THE REVOLT OF ZILPAN 
 
 TIRED but not discouraged, Father Zolcoma 
 reached the Pearl City, and although dawn was 
 just breaking he sought no rest, but at once called Lord 
 Toltec, Father Orlozo, and the other leaders into con 
 sultation first telling them the details of the unfor 
 tunate night's events. "I now suggest," he concluded, 
 "that we call at the palace and tell the Queen Mother, 
 Lady Zulaza, just how matters stand. It will add to 
 her burden of grief but we all know that she is a woman 
 of courage and I crave her advice." 
 
 The home of the descendants of Montezuma was 
 worthy of the race, although the refinements of Chris 
 tianity had modified some of the luxuries of the Che- 
 pultepec palace. Izon's father had died when he was a 
 child, but his mother had proven herself admirably fitted 
 for the regency and the task of bringing up the prince 
 until he should reach his majority. 
 
 When the councillors had reached the audience room 
 [202]
 
 THE REVOLT OF ZILPAN 
 
 they were welcomed with quiet dignity. The source 
 of Prince Izon's comeliness was apparent in his mother's 
 noble cast of features. A crown of silvery hair sur 
 mounted a high-caste face, and although her eyes flashed 
 through unshed tears as Father Zolcoma repeated his 
 story, her firm red-lipped mouth expressed unflinching 
 determination. 
 
 "Of course," the father concluded, "this will 
 shorten Izon's time, and knowing the malignity of 
 Topeltzin as well as we all do, you will agree with me 
 that the difficulty of rescuing all four of the prisoners 
 is quadrupled. Topeltzin will now try to keep them 
 separated so that any effort to rescue all will be four 
 times liable to detection." 
 
 "I agree with you entirely," said Lord Toltec. 
 "Have you thought of any other plan?" 
 
 "Not for the four," answered Father Zolcoma sadly. 
 "It seems utterly impossible. But I have thought of 
 a plan whereby Izon may possibly escape alone." 
 
 "He will never consent," cried Father Orlozo. 
 
 "He must consent," said Lord Toltec sternly. "In 
 the first place it would be a useless sacrifice of himself 
 and his friends to insist on being liberated together, a 
 
 [203]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 thing which after the failure last night is impracticable. 
 In the second place, his companions will not necessarily 
 suffer by being left behind because they have made many 
 friends among the nobility of Ixtol who will stand be 
 tween them and Topeltzin; and in the third place, he 
 is needed here. He is the best and most progressive 
 ruler Luxtol has ever had." 
 
 "Yes," replied Father Zolcoma, "and it would be a 
 terrible blow to our civilization and our Christianity to 
 have the pagans of Ixtol triumph over us in this vital 
 matter, but I am afraid Father Orlozo is right." 
 
 "I will lay upon him the command of the people," 
 answered Lord Toltec, "and you, father, the command 
 of the church, and you, my lady, the command of an 
 honored mother; this will enable us to send a message 
 that no son of the Montezumas dare disobey." 
 
 A grave silence ensued. The door of the council 
 chamber opened, and Professor Raymon came in. The 
 members of the assemblage looked at one another sig 
 nificantly. Professor Raymon caught the glance and 
 turned toward the door. 
 
 " I beg your pardon," he said, "I called at your house 
 and was told you were absent. Am I intruding?" 
 
 [204]
 
 THE REVOLT OF ZILPAN 
 
 "By no means," replied Father Zolcoma; "come and 
 join us. You have a right, a father's right, to sit in this 
 deliberation." He then presented him to the Queen 
 Mother. 
 
 Lord Toltec said, "We are trying to devise some new 
 plan to rescue the prince." 
 
 He emphasized the word "prince" with meaning, 
 and Professor Raymon, gazing from one to the other of 
 the grave faces surrounding the table, slowly compre 
 hended. 
 
 "Then the others " he faltered. 
 
 "The others will have to take their chances," re 
 plied Lord Toltec. "It seems a hard decision, but there 
 is no other way. After we have rescued the prince we 
 will make another attempt to take his companions, 
 finally resorting to force, if need be. If we attempted 
 force to rescue Izon, however, they would kill him 
 before they would let him go." 
 
 "There is only one stumbling block," said Lady 
 Zulaxa, "and that will be the refusal of Izon to leave 
 the others behind." 
 
 "You need have no fear for that," said Professor 
 Raymon. His face was pale but his voice was firm. 
 
 [205]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "I can answer for the girls, and I know Black Eagle's 
 brave nature too well to doubt him for a moment. 
 Leave that part of the programme to them." 
 
 "We certainly thank you," said Father Zolcoma, 
 with a sigh of relief. 
 
 "I hope, father, that you may not be disappointed," 
 said Lady Zulaxa; "but I know Izon so well know 
 how determined he is when once a course is fixed in his 
 mind, that I have doubts. You have reasons for agree 
 ing with me, as witness our unavailing efforts to dissuade 
 him from taking this venture into the main canyon, 
 which has caused all this calamity." 
 
 Before Father Zolcoma could reply, one of the 
 acolytes hastily entered the room. He seemed much 
 excited. 
 
 "The man Zilpan, whom we found in the north 
 tower in mind communication with Topeltzin, claims 
 conversion and desires earnestly to see the council," he 
 announced. 
 
 "Bring him here," Lord Toltec directed, and in a 
 short time Zilpan was shown into the room. His eyes 
 were deep with suffering, his face was haggard. 
 
 "I renounce Tezcatlipoca and all his priests! I de- 
 [206]
 
 THE REVOLT OF ZILPAN 
 
 nounce Topeltzin and all his crew!" His voice trem 
 bled with passion. "My poor Azra 1 Topeltzin keeps 
 her a prisoner in her tower, and every day he sends 
 Tepultac to her and is trying to force her to receive his 
 attentions. He has forbidden her to communicate with 
 me in any way, but over that he has no power. So long 
 as she has life she can send out her thought to me, and 
 no force can prevent it. But listen ! The means of 
 communication that he so carefully opened up between 
 the two cities is still open, and I am going to use his 
 own machine against him. Heretofore he utilized Azra 
 and myself as a steady flow of news from the Pearl City 
 to the Red. The flow will keep up, but now it will be 
 the other way. All the news will come from the Red 
 City to the Pearl. Here is what I am able to tell you 
 to-day." He swayed slightly, and caught the table for 
 support. Professor Raymon hastily drew up a chair for 
 him. A glass of water revived him somewhat. "The 
 festival of the sacrifice is announced for to-morrow 
 night!" he exclaimed. 
 
 Father Zolcoma started. 
 
 "So soon!" he cried. "That means that the day 
 after, Prince Izon must ascend the teocolli. It means 
 
 [207]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 that our attempts to rescue him will have cut his life 
 much shorter if we do not finally save him." 
 
 Zilpan held up his hand for silence. He was breath 
 ing with difficulty and was anxious to deliver his mes 
 sage while he had strength. 
 
 "Captain Helox," he announced, "is imprisoned, 
 and now the captain of the guards is Gautemotzin." 
 
 Again Father Zolcoma lifted up his head in quick 
 dismay. 
 
 "Gautemotzin!" he exclaimed. "That degenerate 
 descendant of the most brilliant warrior in Aztec his 
 tory, the most inveterate hater of Christianity in all the 
 canyon ; a giant in stature and a tiger in ferocity ! This 
 bodes ill for us." 
 
 "The two girl captives," went on Zilpan, "are al 
 lowed their liberty, but now they are always attended 
 by stalwart women attendants. They are not allowed to 
 be with Black Eagle and Prince Izon, except when so 
 attended. Two soldiers each have been set to guard 
 Black Eagle and Prince Izon night and day, with orders 
 under pain of death not to let them out of their 
 sight, nor to allow them to engage in any whispered 
 conferences." 
 
 [208]
 
 THE REVOLT: OF ZILPAN 
 
 For a long time not another word was spoken. Only 
 the labored breathing of Zilpan broke the silence. 
 
 "This festival," said Father Zolcoma thoughtfully, 
 "will of course be a masked revel, as is customary. Can 
 we trust Azra?" he asked suddenly. 
 
 "With life itself," Zilpan's voice had a new ring. 
 The mention of Azra was like a draught of old wine 
 to him. 
 
 "Does she know that you have resolved to turn your 
 allegiance to the Christians?" 
 
 "She does." 
 
 "And will she do likewise?" 
 
 Zilpan squared his shoulders proudly. 
 
 "My religion is her religion," he answered. "We 
 have Topeltzin caught in his own meshes. Tepultac 
 has not fallen in love with Azra, for the tragic reason 
 that his heart is still with Zalid, his mate, whom the in 
 satiate and monstrous desires of Topeltzin would not 
 spare, and who died by her own hand. Tepultac lives 
 only for revenge, and it was but yesterday that he made 
 a startling confession of Christianity to Azra and vowed 
 himself to our service. Helox knew of this, but Tepultac 
 preferred to be an unknown spy. He wants to be an 
 
 [209]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 instrument in the downfall of Topeltzin. He is free 
 to come and go. Topeltzin is bending every energy to 
 make Azra forget me and accept Tepultac for ends of 
 his own, and so, for a time, we can deceive him." 
 
 "Good!" cried Father Zolcoma. "Perhaps through 
 all this we may yet save our good children. In the 
 meantime convey in some way to Prince Izon that on 
 the night of the festival we will have a strong armed 
 force concealed outside the north gate of the Red City 
 wall. Have Black Eagle and Prince Izon, if possible, 
 elude their body guards long enough to exchange cos 
 tumes after they have been seen and recognized con 
 spicuously about the grounds. The two can then 
 manoeuvre to get themselves and their four guards in a 
 more or less secluded portion of the gardens, and Black 
 Eagle may then engage in a pretended attempt at escape. 
 All four of the guards will pursue him, thinking that he 
 is Prince Izon. Izon then, in Black Eagle's costume, 
 must run for the gate. When he arrives near enough, 
 he must call to our soldiers, who can break open the gate 
 and easily overpower the guard. If, in the meantime, 
 the girls and Black Eagle can get down to the gate, we 
 may be able to get them all away, but it must be under- 
 
 [210]
 
 THE REVOLT: OF ZILPAN 
 
 stood, first, last, and all the time, that every interest must 
 give way before the safety of the prince." 
 
 At this the council arose, Lady Zulaza dismissing 
 them with impressive dignity and concluding with an 
 imperious gesture, she cried, 
 
 "If this plan fails, then I beg of you to see that a 
 weapon is conveyed to Izon so that before he ascends 
 the teocolli, or after he does, he can defend himself to 
 the last, and if he must die, it will not be the death of 
 the shameful sacrifice, but the glorious death of a war 
 rior prince!"
 
 THE Red City bustled with preparations for the 
 approaching festival, when Izon's final decision 
 must be made, when his three wives would be presented 
 to him, and when he would be given the choice to for 
 swear his God or die, and the holiday spirit drove 
 from the minds of the people all thoughts of mercy, 
 even their hereditary love for the Prince of the House of 
 Montezuma. The regularity with which the great sacri 
 fice had been performed for ages had had its natural 
 reflex upon the character of the people and the slightest 
 excitement, no matter from what cause, whetted their 
 blood-thirsty appetites. Moreover, with the accession of 
 Topeltzin to power, a great wave of moral degeneracy 
 had swept over the city; its denizens were given over to 
 riotous pleasure; brawls and even murders were of fre 
 quent occurrence ; the honor of its women and the integ 
 rity of its men were at the lowest ebb in the history of 
 these people, whom Cortez had found honest and gentle 
 
 [212]
 
 BEFORE THE FESTIVAL 
 
 and in many ways more refined than the Spaniards, with 
 the tremendous single exception of this bloody custom. 
 Now girls and young men, half drunken and wearing 
 chaplets of flowers, were dancing and singing in the 
 streets day and night in anticipation of the great festival. 
 Isabel and Mariam were terrified by the mad at 
 mosphere that pervaded even the palace. Young 
 Tequiepa, the girl whose beauty had so impressed them, 
 the same one who had enacted the part of a page at 
 Zeno's bidding, shocked them by coming through a cor 
 ridor of the palace, half tipsy, with her arm about the 
 neck of the big, ugly Gautemotzin. Seeing the two girls, 
 he dropped Tequiepa and made a dash for them. The 
 liquor that was surging in his veins had taken away his 
 self-control entirely, and had it not been for the for 
 tunate appearance of Topeltzin upon the scene, he must 
 surely have offered them some indignity. As it was, 
 the girls were so frightened that they were glad to have 
 their women guards with them, and now they seldom 
 ventured from their apartments, but sat, alone and mis 
 erable, trembling with apprehension. Black Eagle and 
 Izon they never saw except at a distance. They could 
 feel the toils tightening about them, and for the first 
 
 [213]
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 time since their captivity they began to realize their 
 position in all its horror. 
 
 In this juncture Tepultac was the only ray of hope. 
 He had his own good and sufficient reasons for loathing 
 Topeltzin from the bottom of his heart, and Azra 
 through sympathy had secured an ascendency over him 
 which was in itself a force tremendous enough to drive 
 him to great deeds. The very Christianity which these 
 three students of Topeltzin had embraced was with 
 them a wild, savage thing which they by no means un 
 derstood. All three had suddenly turned to this mighty 
 force for vengeance, and not until more peaceful times, 
 when under the benign teachings of Father Zolcoma, 
 could they be brought to understand the divine messages 
 of mercy that Christianity upholds. Tepultac managed 
 to secure more than one quiet talk with Izon and Black 
 Eagle, and the guards that were placed over these two 
 did not suspect him. He was of the priesthood, and 
 known to be in close touch with Topeltzin. It was 
 through him, then, that Father Zolcoma was able to 
 convey to Prince Izon the dread word of command 
 which humbled him to sway of duty to the people of his 
 fathers, and to instruct him and Black Eagle in the parts 
 
 [214]
 
 BEFORE THE FESTIVAL 
 
 they must take in the attempt the prince was to make 
 to escape through change of costume. 
 
 It was through his connivance, too, that on the night 
 before the festival the four were able to meet in a se 
 cluded spot in the palace grounds, for he got the guards 
 intoxicated, a matter that was very easy to accomplish 
 in this time of rioting and intemperance, and he drugged 
 their liquor so they lay asleep not a dozen paces away 
 from where the sad-hearted little quartet met to discuss 
 their plans. Tepultac addressed them earnestly : 
 
 "If Prince Izon does not escape to-morrow night," 
 he said, "he will ascend the teocollL At the same time 
 the soldiers of the White City will march to the gates 
 of the Red and be ready to storm them when the cere 
 monies of the sacrifice begin. To make this attack 
 before that time will be out of the question on account 
 of Topeltzin's announcement that any such attempt 
 would cause Izon's instant execution. There is only one 
 place where Izon will be safe from such a fate, and that 
 will be on top of the teocolli where there is not sufficient 
 room for a very large number. At the time for the sac 
 rifice, all the people of the Red City that can crowd in 
 will be at the base of the teocolli and, of course, will
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 be unarmed. All the armed forces of the Red City will 
 be at the gates to repel the White City army. Azra 
 from her tower will watch the teocolli. As soon as the 
 sacrificial ceremonies begin, she will communicate the 
 fact to Zilpan who will be with the Pearl City soldiers, 
 and the battle will begin. If the Christian forces suc 
 ceed in storming the gates and entering the city they will 
 surround the unarmed multitude in the plaza and hold 
 them in check until Izon, Black Eagle, and yourselves 
 descend from the teocolli." 
 
 "Ourselves?" Isabel repeated, wonderingly. 
 
 "Exactly, for you two girls are to take part, and be 
 with the prince, if possible. You are to ascend the 
 temple at dawn and conceal yourselves, for it is from 
 there only that you will have any opportunity of escape. 
 If the attempt to escape from the garden fails, then the 
 top of the teocolli must be your last stand and only pos 
 sible hope. Black Eagle's part then comes in and it will 
 be one of extreme danger." 
 
 Isabel paled, and turning to Black Eagle swiftly, 
 put her hand upon his arm. He patted the hand, a 
 caress now customary with him. 
 
 "Never mind!" he exclaimed. "I will accept the 
 
 [216]
 
 BEFORE THE FESTIVAL 
 
 chance gladly and you need not fear that, in case Prince 
 Izon gets away, they will take me for the sacrifice. By 
 the time they get through fighting with me I will be no 
 fit subject for the ceremony, as the victim must be 
 without a scar or blemish." 
 
 One of the guards upon the ground began to stir 
 uneasily. 
 
 "We may talk no more," said Tepultac. "I have 
 one more message from Father Zolcoma to you. These 
 are his own words," and sinking his voice to a gravely 
 solemn tone, he held his hands extended over them. 
 " ' May the blessing of the Father, the Son, and the Holy 
 Spirit rest upon you and guide you in all these things 
 and lead you to safety and happiness!' 
 
 "Remember, even if the attempt to-morrow night 
 fails, the day of the sacrifice is Sunday, and our Lord 
 will surely not allow it to be desecrated in such a hor 
 rible manner ; your Christian brethren in the Pearl City 
 will be praying for you." 
 
 The guard, who had been turning restlessly, now 
 arose to his elbow. He was not looking toward them 
 but out over the canyon, dazed, trying to collect his 
 wits. 
 
 [217]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Hurry," said Tepultec. "Make your adieus brief 
 and let us go." 
 
 He turned his head and his eyes filled with tears as 
 the young people embraced, and then quietly separated. 
 
 After they had gone a sixth member of the little con 
 clave crept out from amid the shrubbery where he had 
 been crouching, concealed, and he also stole away 
 through the shadows. It was Zeno, who now hurried to 
 report to his master. He walked slowly and with a 
 quite perceptible limp. He had been most subdued since 
 that night when Black Eagle had thrown him over the 
 balcony. The branches of a tree had checked his fall, 
 so that he had only sustained some ugly scratches and 
 sprains, but even a greater change had come to the inner 
 Zeno. He was torn and anguished by a dozen conflict 
 ing emotions, so that he scarcely knew his own mind.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 THE MASKED FESTIVAL 
 
 THE night of the festival had arrived, bringing 
 with it a height of madness upon which Topeltzin 
 looked down, like the evil genius of the whole revel, 
 from one of the many ornate roof parapets. 
 
 Without the palace walls, in the plazas, the sound 
 of feasting and carousing from the assembled thousands 
 sounded like the distant roar of a cataract. Immense 
 barbecues had been made for the populace, and up to 
 the glaring open spaces had come, grotesquely masked, 
 hordes of creatures that were wont to shun the light. 
 They were everywhere, seared but still seething within 
 from the passions that consumed them, the veritable 
 pestilential spirit of the poisonous decay that had fallen 
 upon this branch of the once great Aztec race. Here 
 arose, side by side, shrieks of merriment and shrieks of 
 terror, as the daughters of the more wholesome middle 
 classes found themselves seized by ghouls of that un 
 speakable underworld that inhabited the lower canyon 
 
 [219]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 close to the rushing waters, veritable Troglodytes who, 
 unable or unwilling to build shelters, found refuge in 
 the lower caves amid frightful abominations. But for 
 all this Topeltzin had little thought. His mind was 
 bent more upon the vast palace gardens, where all was 
 beauty and light. 
 
 The rich moonlight, glorified, as always, by the 
 tinted walls of the canyon, was reinforced by the many 
 brilliant lights that flamed and twinkled among the 
 trees and that sent their streaming radiance from the 
 mouths of the grottos. Music filled the air at frequent 
 intervals, while everywhere, upon the winding paths, 
 scattered over the sward, ascending and descending the 
 steps, and passing into and out of the luxurious caverns, 
 were handsomely robed maskers, the men distinguished 
 by waving plumes of quetzal feathers, such as only the 
 nobility were permitted to wear, while the golden orna 
 ments, crusted with jewels, glittering upon glowing 
 breasts and necks and arms and in the hair of fair 
 women, produced a kaleidoscopic effect which highly 
 elated the prime mover of all this pageant. 
 
 "All for you, Tezcatlipoca!" Topeltzin exclaimed, 
 gazing towards the teocolli, on whose summit in the 
 
 [220]
 
 THE MASKED FESTIVAL 
 
 bright moonlight could be seen the colossal statue of the 
 deity. "Behold the glorification of the eve of your 
 great feast to-morrow! Behold the seething caldron 
 of human passion that I I alone have set aflame in 
 your honor!" 
 
 He turned and passed down the steps that led to the 
 garden, to plunge himself into this vertex of blind, 
 thoughtless pleasure. 
 
 But, if the scene affected him thus, two of the watch 
 ers, standing in a balcony overlooking the gardens, were 
 delighted and charmed with the spectacle, even in spite 
 of the dread significance of it all. It was the most bril 
 liant and animated scene that they had ever looked upon 
 or imagined, and they were young enough to enjoy every 
 new effect of the ever changing color scheme. Suddenly, 
 Mariam caught sight of a tall figure, passing the flood 
 of light that streamed from a grotto, a figure that glit 
 tered with gold and flashed with gems from head to 
 foot. 
 
 "See, Isabel!" she cried with a thrill in her voice. 
 "See, even in that great throng, how easily Izon stands 
 out far above them all!" 
 
 Isabel, whose hand was resting lightly upon Mar- 
 [221]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 iam's shoulder, gripped it with an involuntary gesture 
 of sympathetic admiration as she noted the majestic 
 figure which Mariam had pointed out. Izon was ac 
 coutred in the same magnificent costume he had worn 
 upon the day of his triumphal entry into the Red City, 
 and wherever he went heads were prostrated. It was 
 a curious anomaly, this reverence paid to a man who 
 within a short time, the same people would see most 
 ruthlessly butchered. 
 
 Another tall figure approached from the opposite 
 direction, and it was Isabel's turn to claim the need of 
 admiration due her own knight. 
 
 "That one is mine I" she boasted. "Except for 
 Izon's wonderful head-dress I do not believe there is an 
 inch of difference in their height. They are grand, both 
 of them, perfectly splendid!" 
 
 Involuntarily the two girls clasped each other's 
 hands, as the two men in the garden stopped to con 
 verse. Black Eagle, in the shining armor of a Spanish 
 cavalier, dating from the time of Cortez, seemed colos 
 sal, and they looked so striking that every neck was 
 craned as the throngs, in passing, finished making their 
 deep obeisances. 
 
 [222]
 
 THE MASKED FESTIVAL 
 
 The girls turned to each other with glances of smil 
 ing understanding as they saw that Izon and Black 
 Eagle kept their places for some time, and that they had 
 their visors raised as they talked. Their plan was in 
 operation. They were endeavoring to be identified 
 with their costumes by as many people as possible. The 
 girls noted also that behind each two stalwart maskers 
 were stationed. The inordinate breadth of their 
 shoulders and the taut hanging of their arms betrayed 
 them as guards. Presently one of the guards twitched 
 Black Eagle diffidently by the elbow and spoke to him, 
 then the men lowered their visors and passed on. 
 
 "Come," said Mariam, "it is time for us to go into 
 the garden. We have work to do." 
 
 Isabel sighed deeply. 
 
 "I suppose it is weak to confess how much I dread 
 that ordeal," she said. "Even since we have been stand 
 ing here the increase of recklessness has been clearly 
 apparent. The crowds are moving quicker, the voices 
 are growing louder and shriller, the laughter is grow 
 ing more abandoned. There is no order or safety in 
 this dreadful place! Look, Mariam! Look at that, 
 and then think into what a maelstrom we must go ! " 
 
 [223]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 A shriek had at that moment rung out. A young 
 girl had been snatched up from her companions and 
 was now being borne away, screaming and struggling, 
 upon the shoulder of a stalwart ruffian in red and green. 
 To her cry for help only heartless laughter responded. 
 A slight cavalier in yellow, however, sprang after her, 
 short sword in hand. There was a brief struggle, the 
 clash of sword upon sword. The shrill sounds in that 
 vicinity suddenly changed their tone, then ceased 
 abruptly. The fellow in green and red sank to the 
 ground. The girl walked away supported on the arm 
 of the slight cavalier. Presently two of the servants 
 of the palace emerged from the crowd, bearing the 
 fallen reveller on a stretcher, and in a moment more 
 the mad throng, shrieking and laughing as before, was 
 pressing on in the erratic tenor of its way. The in 
 cident was already forgotten. 
 
 Mariam had paled, but now she took up her mask 
 to adjust it 
 
 "We must forget these things," she said calmly. 
 "iWe are needed." 
 
 They were about to turn into the corridor when a 
 masked man stepped hastily up to them, limping as 
 
 [224]
 
 THE MASKED FESTIVAL 
 
 he walked. The girls were surprised to see that their 
 own guards were not present. Four of the stalwart 
 women who had been detailed to watch over them had 
 been just inside the balcony entrance. The newcomer 
 noted their questioning glance and removed his mask. 
 It was Zeno. 
 
 "Your guards ? " he asked. " I have sent them away. 
 They are under my supervision, as you perhaps know. 
 You see I am able to do you a favor even yet." 
 
 "I suppose we must thank you," said Isabel. "If 
 that act, however, is to lead to a repetition of the other 
 night's folly, I must ask that our guards be returned 
 to us." 
 
 "Never fear," he replied bitterly. "I have been 
 that sort of a fool long enough and I have been well 
 flouted for my pains. I am through. I have finally 
 revolted against Topeltzin. For the last time I have 
 been his deluded tool. Why, that scene I had with you 
 the other night was for the absurd purpose of trying 
 to make Zaliza jealous! For more than a year Topelt 
 zin had held me in leash through promises of her love, 
 and they have made a jest of me, both of them. I had 
 my eyes opened last night, but too late. I had already 
 
 [225]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 done you a damage that I wish I could undo. The only 
 atonement that I can make is to confess it to you and let 
 you repair it as much as possible. I overheard your 
 conversation in the garden and started to report all your 
 plans to Topeltzin. I went only so far as the fact that 
 Izon and Black Eagle were to make another attempt to 
 escape, when Zaliza came to the door and Topeltzin 
 stepped into the corridor to talk to her. I listened un 
 seen and from what I heard them both say I have deter 
 mined to join forces with Topeltzin's enemies. You will 
 not be hampered with your guards to-night. Good-bye." 
 
 He limped quickly away. The girls were left 
 speechless. It was Mariam who first regained her com 
 posure and faced their problem. 
 
 "We must get word to the men as soon as we pos 
 sibly can," she said. She was studying Isabel's costume 
 as she spoke, and a sudden idea occurred to her. 
 "These garments no doubt were sent to us by order of 
 Topeltzin, for we found them in our apartments, 
 marked for us," she said. "It might confuse his plans 
 somewhat if we assumed a new disguise." 
 
 They returned at once to their apartments, but in 
 Mariam's plan they were doomed to disappointment. 
 
 [226]
 
 THE MASKED FESTIVAL 
 
 Every outer gown of any sort had been removed from 
 both suites since they had last been dressed, and none of 
 their attendants were in sight. They looked at each 
 other in dismay. 
 
 "Never mind," said Isabel. "We will do the best 
 that is left to us." 
 
 "But whatever we are to do let us do quickly," re 
 joined Mariam, and at once they donned delicate masks 
 of mica, which, while effectually concealing their coun 
 tenances, enabled them to see perfectly. Then, with 
 quaking hearts, they sallied forth into the palace 
 grounds. 
 
 [227]
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 THE two girls had scarcely entered the garden 
 when they were accosted by a swaying pair 
 of revellers with hideous bird-like masks. Thoroughly 
 frightened, they ran; a course which would have 
 been absurd except for the befuddled condition of 
 the pursuers, who found themselves unable to thread 
 their way amid the crowd and at the same time 
 keep track of their quarry. Those against whom 
 the girls jostled, being fully occupied with their 
 own diversions, and accustomed to unexpected jolts 
 and bumps, paid but little attention to them. Notwith 
 standing this the fugitives grew more terrified with every 
 step, and they were immeasurably delighted when, at 
 the side of one of the grottos, Isabel's eyes discovered a 
 little clump of bushes behind which was a dark space 
 where they might crouch. Slipping unobserved into this 
 haven, where they could have a full sight of every one 
 that passed them on one of the main paths, close enough
 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 almost to touch the swinging garments, they remained 
 concealed for some time. They caught frequent 
 glimpses of Izon and Black Eagle, but saw to their dis 
 may that they were allowed but to barely pass each 
 other, never being permitted to remain in converse again. 
 Evidently Topeltzin had given particular directions that 
 they should not have any opportunity for concerted 
 action. 
 
 Presently a Spanish cavalier, stalking stolidly along 
 as if entirely indifferent to the two stalwart guards that 
 followed close behind him, paused just in front of where 
 the girls were concealed. Isabel immediately emerged 
 from her hiding place. She had hoped to be able to 
 attract his attention quietly, but he stood now with his 
 back toward her, gazing moodily down over the gardens 
 and out across the canyon itself. There was no way for 
 it but to approach him boldly and this Isabel did, ap 
 pearing to ignore the guards. 
 
 "Well, my cavalier, it seems that you have no time 
 for Spanish girls," she chided him, a double allusion, 
 intended to deceive the guards as to her identity and her 
 costume, that of a Spanish maiden of the noble class. 
 
 The cavalier, still looking out over the canyon, sud- 
 [229]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 dcnly swept his arm around her waist and swung her off 
 her feet, at which the guards laughed. It was the first 
 time that their taciturn charge had shown a disposition 
 to take any of the license expected of every one that 
 night. Isabel gave a laughing scream as she felt the 
 strong arm sweep her up from the ground. She was a 
 trifle surprised by the suddenness of the action, but not 
 at all averse to it since she supposed it was Black Eagle 
 who had thus grasped her. As she was caught up to 
 him, another figure, which she instantly recognized as 
 Zeno by his now familiar mask and limp, joined them 
 and quickly whispered, so low as to be inaudible to the 
 guards, "Go to the steps leading into the palace from 
 this terrace, you and Mariam," then laughed aloud as 
 the cavalier, throwing Isabel lightly over to his other 
 arm as if she had been a feather, swung her back to the 
 ground, still looking down over the gardens and across 
 into the canyon, a proceeding that the guards and the 
 passers-by hailed as a thoroughly good joke. 
 
 Isabel stood perplexed for an instant. Then she ran 
 back to Mariam. What had happened? Was this a 
 trick of Topeltzin's to inveigle them into some fresh 
 danger? There was no time for her to decide. Every 
 
 [230]
 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 minute was precious, and she resolved desperately to 
 take the chance, to trust that it was aid rather than 
 hinderance which was being offered her. Seizing Mar- 
 iam's hand she hurried off in the direction of the steps. 
 Just at the foot of the stone stairway stood a masker, 
 looking savage enough in the ogrish disguise he wore. 
 The girls stopped when they saw this uninviting figure. 
 As they stood undecided he took a step toward them, 
 holding out his hand, but seeing that they drew back in 
 alarm stopped where he was. The girls might have 
 been frightened had not their former tormentors of the 
 bird masks once more appeared upon the scene. With 
 exultant yells these new arrivals sprang for the cousins, 
 but did not reach them. Like a flash the man at the 
 base of the steps was out, and deftly tripped up these 
 rowdies of the nobility and sent them sprawling upon 
 the ground. 
 
 "Have no fear," said he; "I am Tepultac, at your 
 service, and here comes Zeno. I have been waiting for 
 some time. We are here to guard and protect you." 
 
 Isabel looked in surprise at Zeno. If there was not 
 another trick here he was making good his promise to 
 help their cause. Had Zeno been alone she would still
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 have felt very much in doubt as to his intentions, but 
 the presence of Tepultac, who also spoke to her, re 
 assured her considerably. The men did not explain 
 why they were there, however. They stood with the 
 girls at the base of the steps for a few minutes, watch 
 ing the crowd that danced by the path, but a few feet 
 away from them, and ready for the defensive against 
 the bird maskers, who, after a moment in silent menace, 
 moved slowly away. No one was using the stairway, 
 and behind it was a space of semi-darkness. Near to 
 this space the quartet 'gradually drew, and Zeno, who 
 was narrowly watching the crowd, suddenly said, 
 
 "Now step back quickly." 
 
 The girls did so unobserved. Underneath the steps 
 they found another Spanish cavalier, sitting, concealed, 
 upon a broad stone, where it was quite dark. 
 
 "Which one is Isabel?" he asked. 
 
 Isabel thrilled as she recognized Black Eagle, and 
 she stepped forward, completely puzzled as to how he 
 had preceded her to this place. He drew her quickly 
 down beside him and pressed her to him. 
 
 "The last few minutes have seemed an age," he said. 
 
 [232]
 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 "I had begun to think that I was doomed to sit here 
 until morning or until I was discovered." 
 
 "Sit here?" she repeated. "Why, did n't I just see 
 you out there by the parapet and did n't you amuse 
 every one by tossing me around like a baby?" 
 
 Black Eagle chuckled. "It was not I and you would 
 never guess who," he said. "It was our good Captain 
 Helox. Zeno who, for some reason I don't see through, 
 has suddenly turned our friend, got Helox out of the 
 dungeon to-night and put him in a duplicate of my 
 armor, leaving him here. He decoyed my guards and 
 myself to this spot, and attracted their attention for 
 the moment when Captain Helox was able to slip out 
 from under here and take my place, thrusting me back. 
 It was Zeno, too, who found a retreat in there for us 
 to change our costumes if Izon can ever escape from 
 his guards. Of course it is impossible to duplicate the 
 disguise he wears, or we would arrange to play the same 
 trick for him that Captain Helox did for me." 
 
 When he had said "in there" he had nodded toward 
 a little recess in the wall. It did not look as if any con 
 cealment could be possible in that apparently solid stone- 
 
 [233]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 work, and Mariam, after looking at it with a quite 
 natural curiosity, wondered about it. Black Eagle 
 explained. 
 
 "There is another thing for which we owe Zeno our 
 thanks," he said. "It is one of Topeltzin's secret cham 
 bers. That whole stone panel is centred vertically on 
 a pivot, and swings at a touch when its catch is released." 
 
 A huge drum on the top of the palace tower struck 
 the hour. Black Eagle arose impatiently. 
 
 "It is growing late," he exclaimed, "and we have 
 done nothing. Our whole plan is likely to be balked if 
 Izon's guards cannot be diverted from him. They have 
 been unassailable so far. They have been plied with 
 drinks which have had no effect upon them. Fights 
 have been started in their vicinity to attract their atten 
 tion, but all to no purpose." 
 
 "With very good reason, no doubt," rejoined Mar 
 iam. "It is quite likely that their lives are at stake." 
 
 "Let them die, then!" said Isabel, suddenly, rising 
 to her feet. 
 
 She, usually accounted the "feather-brained" one of 
 the pair, had suddenly become the thoughtful one, the 
 
 [234]
 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 brilliant one, the daring one. She realized as keenly as 
 did Black Eagle the desperate nature of the situation, 
 and how every minute lost counted heavily against them 
 in favor of their enemy, the high priest, and the impera 
 tive necessity of quickly separating Izon from his 
 guards. She had evolved a plan which was worthy of 
 Delilah herself, but it was one she could not explain to 
 Black Eagle. There were certain features of it to which 
 she knew he would most vigorously object, but she was 
 not going to let this consideration stand in the way. 
 
 "Come, Mariam," she said, "we have escorts now, 
 and I believe can brave this den of wild animals once 
 more. Black Eagle, I think I can promise to send Prince 
 Izon to you without guards in fifteen minutes. Wait 
 until he comes." 
 
 She swiftly pressed his cheeks between the palms of 
 her hands, and was gone. Accompanied by Zeno and 
 Tepultac, the girls again mingled in the crowd and 
 began looking for Izon. As they hurried through the 
 gardens Isabel briefly explained her plan to Mariam, 
 who was shocked by its recklessness, and she uttered a 
 protest, but Isabel's reply was sharp and to the point. 
 
 [235]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "This is no time to consider the proprieties," she 
 said. " It is a matter of life and death, and you know 
 whose life is most in jeopardy at this moment." 
 
 The answer was enough to silence any devoted 
 woman. Pressing her lips together, Mariam assured 
 Isabel by a clasp of the hand that she could be counted 
 upon to play her part. All this time they were hurry 
 ing toward where they had distinguished Izon's costume 
 in the centre of a gay group. The predominant vocal 
 note of the revel now had risen to a shrill shriek. Serv 
 ants were hurrying to and fro in every direction, bear 
 ing flagons of the strong wine which the Aztecs had 
 brought to perfection. The group surrounding Izon 
 was no less hilarious than the others. Izon alone among 
 them was secretly oppressed. He was inwardly fuming 
 that he could not for even a moment free himself of 
 his surveillance, and was seriously considering the plan 
 of strolling to the parapet and trying to fling his guards 
 over. Moreover, he had not seen Mariam or Isabel 
 all the evening, and he had hoped that long before this 
 they would have been able to reveal themselves to him. 
 
 He was both shocked and surprised when they burst 
 into the circle, laughing loudly and exchanging quick 
 
 [236]
 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 repartee with their two escorts. Their masks had been 
 purposely allowed to slip so that they concealed but half 
 their faces, and they could easily be recognized by any 
 one who knew them. The nobles knew the girls well, 
 though they had been given but little chance to cultivate 
 them. Now they welcomed their advent with shouts, 
 and Izon was pained to see that the girls apparently wel 
 comed their advances. Mariam, to his intense surprise, 
 seemed to be the freer of the two, and presently he 
 noted that she was the centre of a little circle composed 
 of nobles and his guards ; that in raillery her wits were 
 keener and more nimble than he had suspected it possible 
 in her. He looked about for Isabel. She had suddenly 
 disappeared. His guards were just behind him, seated 
 at the stone bench at the side of the grotto, almost 
 within touching distance of him and ready to spring to 
 their feet at his slightest suspicious movement. Isabel 
 was standing just in front of them now. As he turned 
 she stepped backward and suddenly sank to the bench 
 with a groan. The bench was not wide enough for 
 three so perforce she fell upon the two guards. 
 
 u My ankle!" she gasped, and then sinking back 
 wards as if fainting she threw her arm out as if for 
 
 [237]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 involuntary support. It fell about the neck of one of 
 the guards, and her head was upon his shoulder while 
 she was half supported upon the lap of the other one. 
 Izon sprang toward her, but she raised her head as he 
 bent over her, and, as if confused at finding herself in 
 such a position, she quickly drew her arm away. She 
 attempted to rise, but sank back weakly. 
 
 "No," she said to Izon as he stooped to assist her. 
 "Do not bother. These gentlemen will attend me, I 
 am sure." 
 
 Her mask had slipped off entirely now and she smiled 
 sweetly at the half-intoxicated and susceptible soldiers 
 as she waved Izon away. He caught her eyes and for 
 a fleeting instant he read in them an expression of deep 
 meaning. As if in corroboration of the thought that 
 had come to him, Mariam at that moment rushed up to 
 him, laughing. 
 
 "Protect me, Prince!" she cried. "These wicked 
 fellows are about to cast lots for me," and, indeed, one 
 of the nobles had spread his cloak upon the ground and 
 was rattling some tiny golden dice in his hand. 
 
 Izon put both arms about her, and, looking over her 
 
 [238]
 
 FRIENDS IN THE DARK 
 
 head, announced in a voice that echoed their own spirit 
 of reckless fun as near as he could make it, 
 
 "You are too late, gentlemen. I have already 
 gambled for the lady and wonl" 
 
 [239]
 
 THERE is one curious and startling fact connected 
 with the downfall of every nation. In all times 
 men of the highest rank and nobility have pursued 
 women other than those to whom they owed allegiance 
 and have consorted with them, and the nation has en 
 dured. But when the women of the nation, the mothers 
 of the race, have done likewise, then that nation's last 
 bulwark has given way and it has died. Rome was not 
 overpowered from without until it was undermined from 
 within by its Messalinas. When patrician ladies se 
 duced by idleness and luxury have become morally frail, 
 or when, wearied by the weaklings of their own effete 
 class, they have turned to the lustier men of the lower 
 orders and have become the pursuers instead of the pur 
 sued, that nation's doom has been sealed. 
 
 Such was the case in the Red City. It was merely 
 Nature's own protest against the degeneracy which 
 threatened there the extinction of human kind; it was 
 
 [240]
 
 T L A X AND Z U L M 
 
 Nature's own demand for readjustment, for new virility, 
 and it told in characters as burning as the hand-writing 
 on the wall that the long score of licentious pleasure had 
 come now to an accounting. 
 
 Sheltered as Mariam and Isabel always had been 
 they could not know this. They had only felt in some 
 indefinable way that the women of the Aztec nobility 
 were of abnormal seductiveness and beauty, and that 
 the men were far too effeminately handsome to appeal 
 to their own wholesomeness, and this was had they but 
 known it another tell-tale symptom ; for male beauty 
 is ever weakening. Isabel, consequently, would have 
 been shocked had she fully known how well she had suc 
 ceeded in her appeal to the senses of these stalwart 
 guards. They were of Topeltzin's picked soldiery, men 
 low of brow, coarse of feature, brutal of mind, but per 
 fect of body from the purely animal standpoint, and 
 scarcely a day passed but admiring eyes gazed linger- 
 ingly upon them from out of oval, high-caste faces. 
 They were, then, more nearly prepared than Isabel 
 could have dreamed for this action of hers. They 
 thought that they understood it perfectly and they ex 
 changed significant glances.
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "I feel very faint," said Isabel in a low tone of 
 voice, glancing up to see that for the moment Izon and 
 Mariam had distracted all attention from her. "I shall 
 have to ask you to help me to my apartments where I can 
 have my ankle attended to and lie down a while." In 
 voluntarily the two guards glanced at Izon. She under 
 stood the obstacle that lay in their way, but she had 
 calculated upon and provided for all this. "Mariam," 
 she called, "you and the prince must follow us. These 
 gentlemen are going to take me to the palace." 
 
 She attempted to rise. The guards were immediately 
 on their feet and lifted her up between them, the lusty 
 boors thrilling already with the touch of the firm, 
 rounded modelling beneath smoothly slipping silken 
 fabrics. If she had but known, she need have done 
 nothing more to have fed the embers that were glow 
 ing now in their eyes, but in her ignorance she fanned 
 the flaring coals into devouring flame. She attempted 
 to take a step or two supported by the brawny soldiers, 
 but the effort apparently gave her intense pain. 
 
 "You will have to make a chair with your hands, I 
 believe," she said, laughing lightly, and then showed 
 them how to clasp their four hands upon their four 
 
 [242]
 
 r L A X AND Z U L M 
 
 wrists in the manner .with which all children are 
 familiar. 
 
 Isabel sank upon the improvised litter and passed her 
 arms about the necks of the two barbarians, who, lift 
 ing her from the ground as though she had been a 
 feather, found their jaws pressed against her shoulders. 
 Stooped thus awkwardly, they started in the direction 
 of the palace. Izon and Mariam followed and the 
 nobles that had surrounded them would have joined the 
 procession, laughing and joking and making a jest of 
 it all, had not Zeno and Tepultac at that moment created 
 a diversion. Had it been necessary they would have 
 fought with each other to have attracted attention to 
 themselves, but the two men of the bird masks sweeping 
 up at that moment, arm in arm and singing at the top 
 of their voices, Zeno and Tepultac immediately, one 
 from each side, bumped them into each other. They 
 were nearly knocked down by the force of the impact, 
 and as they stood off to gaze at one another tipsily, the 
 two meddlers shoved them again. This time they 
 glared at each other, only half conscious that their un 
 comfortable predicament had been caused from the out 
 side. Zeno slipped behind one of them, and pushing 
 
 [243]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 suddenly upon his elbow, thrust the fist smartly into the 
 other's face. That was enough. The two instantly en 
 gaged in a ludicrous attempt to fight, and the crowd 
 that might have followed the prince stayed now to en 
 joy this sport. Drunken, there was but small difference 
 between the patricians in the gardens and the plebeians 
 in the plaza. 
 
 In the meantime Isabel was being carried toward the 
 palace and had her guards at a decided disadvantage. 
 It was impossible for either one of them to look back 
 handily, but to prevent them from becoming too uneasy 
 she kept talking to Izon, and the even tones of his voice 
 in reply put the guards more at their ease. When they 
 reached the stone stairway Isabel turned to Izon. 
 
 "You and Mariam sit on that bench for a moment," 
 she directed. "It is not necessary for you to come up 
 with me. These gentlemen will be down again at once." 
 
 She had difficulty in keeping her voice from 
 trembling, for this moment was the supreme test. Here 
 was where she intended to separate from Izon. She 
 could feel the guards pause simultaneously, then they 
 came to a dead stop with their two foremost feet upon 
 the same upward step. She could feel by the very tense- 
 
 [244]
 
 T L A X AND Z U L M 
 
 ness of their poise that their duty and the consequence 
 of any failure was burning deeply into their minds. It 
 was a critical instant, and she gave a little gasp of dis 
 may as she realized the further sacrifice that she must 
 make. The cry of protest, almost a vocal one, welled 
 up within her, but she stifled it sternly back. Her cloak, 
 that had been draped loosely from her neck, she now 
 slipped by a dexterous twist so that her shoulders were 
 bared and at the same instant the faces of the men 
 touched in turn, as they swayed, the flesh of her neck; 
 their cheeks lay upon her silken skin. The contact was 
 electric, and the quickened breath of her carriers told, 
 to her dismay, how more than successful her ruse had 
 been. 
 
 "Come," she said, "you must hurry and get back!" 
 Torn by conflicting elemental emotions, the men 
 mounted the steps, and, though they had not forgotten 
 Izon, nor Topeltzin's instructions, they consigned both 
 duty and danger to oblivion. Isabel's heart was beating 
 swiftly now. She realized at last that these were wild 
 beasts whom it was not safe to unleash, but her task 
 was not yet accomplished. It would be necessary to 
 exert her abhorred wiles for at least ten or fifteen min- 
 
 [245]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 utes until Izon and Black Eagle would have an oppor 
 tunity to change their costumes, and once more she was 
 compelled to set her woman's wits to work. She 
 glanced back in deep concern in time to see Izon and 
 Mariam, guarded by Zeno and Tepultac, slip unseen 
 under the archway that screened Black Eagle. This 
 much at least was accomplished, but by stretching back 
 her head and turning she had heightened once more the 
 effect that she dreaded, and her soul turned sick within 
 her as the cheek of the fellow on her right hand pressed 
 down upon her uncovered shoulder, while his chin 
 pressed upon her bosom. She could feel the instant tight 
 ening in the tension of his arms, and the sense of it 
 nearly choked her. She turned her head quickly, and, 
 with a muscular movement of her shoulder, thrust his 
 head aside, but even now she did not try to free herself, 
 in spite of her wild impulse to spring from them and 
 fly. One factor of safety remained to her, she suddenly 
 reflected. There were two of them, and if she could but 
 pit one against the other her entire problem would be 
 solved. 
 
 They had now reached the top of the steps and were 
 upon the terrace. To the right lay the entrance to the 
 
 [246]
 
 r L A X AND Z U L M 
 
 women's corridor, but it was not part of her plan to get 
 inside. 
 
 "Air!" she gasped. "I must have air!" and this 
 time there was no feigning, she felt the imperative need 
 of it. "Set me down on the bench for a moment until 
 I rest," she commanded. 
 
 Without any parley they obeyed her, carrying her 
 swiftly to a bench in a shadowed angle. They put her 
 down between them, and an arm of each sprang up at 
 once to grasp her with an embrace of fire. She could 
 have shrieked in terror, could have wept in her humilia 
 tion, but there is no one thing in all this world so mar 
 vellous as the fortitude and self-control of a woman 
 that is put to the test. Stifling every impulse of agita 
 tion that would have betrayed her she played her next 
 card and marvelled herself at the steadiness of her cajol 
 ing voice. 
 
 "Prince Izon," she reminded them. "One of you 
 must keep an eye upon him." 
 
 The remark was well in keeping with their supposi 
 tion of the case. 
 
 "Tlax may go," said the one upon her right, laugh 
 ing gruffly. 
 
 [247]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Zulm may go," retorted Tlax. 
 
 The devil that led Samson to his doom, that made a 
 weakling of Mark Antony, that has been the death of 
 a thousand kings and the life of a thousand wars, came 
 in answer to Isabel's invocation for aid, and though she 
 shrank from their touch as she would from the coil of 
 a snake, she laid her warm palms upon the right hand 
 of Tlax and upon the left hand of Zulm where they 
 pressed upon her. 
 
 **One of you must go," she said, sinking her voice 
 to just above a whisper. "The prince cannot be 
 watched if you both remain with me, nor can I be quite 
 pleased!" 
 
 She hated herself for that beguiling tone, but not 
 faltering, nerved herself courageously for a most des 
 perate ordeal when she now suddenly arose. The two 
 men immediately sprang up after her. Tlax made to 
 clasp her about that rounded enticement which glowed 
 alabaster white in the dim light, but Zulm interposed 
 himself. For a moment, red-eyed, lower lips protrud 
 ing, jaws set, nostrils distended, facial muscles working 
 convulsively, shoulder muscles undulating, stocky legs 
 planted firmly upon the stone-paved roof, the two bull 
 dogs glared at each other through darkness and intense 
 
 [248]
 
 r L A X AND Z U L M 
 
 silence that were so fraught with pulsing passion that 
 Isabel stood rooted to the spot, her heart thumping so 
 loudly in her own ears that it drowned out even the 
 sounds of revelry in the garden below, so loudly that 
 for an instant she took it for the sound of measured, 
 hurrying feet coming in an endless charge upon the 
 stairway. Her knees trembled and in her limbs there 
 was not enough strength to lift their own weight. Sud 
 denly, with low growls like the involuntary warning of 
 tigers that are about to spring, the two men clashed to 
 gether like the thud of bodies fallen from a great height. 
 They swayed silently but desperately, striving for a fatal 
 throat clutch. They reeled and stumbled, legs and arms 
 and bodies hooked in an inextricable embrace, and then 
 suddenly they fell to the floor where they silently rolled, 
 writhing and straining, each striving for that grip which 
 would mean the settlement of all rivalry. They were 
 the elemental males that, throwing all other considera 
 tion aside, battled out voicelessly and desperately their 
 supremacy and fitness before the onlooking doe. 
 
 The shock of the fall gave to Isabel momentary 
 strength enough to totter over to the bench and sink 
 back upon it, battling desperately against the faintness 
 that strove to blot out her consciousness. 
 
 [249]
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 TEZCATLIPOCA LISTENS 
 
 TOPELTZIN, smiling grimly, returned from his 
 round of the gardens, where, inconspicuously 
 masked, nothing had escaped him, not even the sub 
 stitution of Captain Helox for Black Eagle, nor the 
 ruse by which Prince Izon and Black Eagle were given 
 an opportunity to exchange costumes. Helox he quickly 
 detected and, with a smile that more resembled the 
 snarl of a wolf, he planned a surprise for the doughty 
 captain. Helox presently found himself being led 
 toward the palace by his guards, and before he was 
 certain that he was detected, he was suddenly hauled 
 into an apartment, stripped of his costume, and turned 
 into a luxurious room where a special banquet was pro 
 vided for him. He shrank as he realized the hand of 
 Topeltzin in this. Evidently some torture worse than 
 death would follow, for he knew the diabolical ways of 
 the high priest, who feasted well his especially marked 
 victims before he wracked them soul and body. 
 
 [250]
 
 r E z c AT LI p o c A LISTENS 
 
 The high priest was mightily pleased with himself as 
 he entered his favorite tower room, containing the 
 golden image of Tezcatlipoca, and as now he found the 
 shining figure confronting him, strangely luminous fr jm 
 the moonlight which, streaming in at the windows, fell 
 directly upon it, he saluted it profoundly. "O Tez 
 catlipoca," he prayed, "Great God of Land and Sea, 
 and above all and beyond all, Lord of Eternal Youth, 
 to you I now appeal for that endless youth, by the fruits 
 of the work I have done in your service." 
 
 Advancing to the window and pointing to the 
 gardens and the plaza below he continued, still address 
 ing the golden image. 
 
 "Behold, O Lord of Joyous Youth, the pandemo 
 nium I have created in your honor. This vast concourse 
 I have assembled and set aflame to celebrate your feast 
 to-morrow! They dance, they leap, they shout, these 
 your subjects, they are engulfed in a mad riot of the 
 senses which I have flooded upon them. They gorge, 
 they swill, they brawl, they ravish, they kill see, there 
 goes one with a shriek, pitched over the parapet, to dash 
 his carcass upon the rocks in the canyon below, to be 
 swept away as so much wrack by the flood all for you,
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 dread Tezcatlipoca ! True, it does not equal the services 
 of my ancestors for you in the glorious days of Ana- 
 hauac when twenty thousand quivering hearts were 
 offered you on one day, but only consider, O Lord of 
 Youth, the exalted rank of the victim to-morrow and it 
 may outweigh even that gift!" 
 
 Raising his arms in the fervor of his supplication, 
 and speaking in a low, tense voice, the high priest con 
 tinued: "But now behold my finest gift to you, Lord 
 of the Spring of Life see me moulding these men and 
 women so they will all contribute to the great sacrifice 
 in your honor to-morrow moulding them not by the 
 force I could use, but by their own weakness and pas 
 sions surely, dread Lord of Youthful Emotions, 
 nothing can be more pleasing to you than this? For 
 lo ! these men and women are now in the grasp of my 
 hand and I have only to close that hand to crush. But 
 why should I soil the hand ? They have chosen to raise 
 their puny wits against me, to combat me with guile, 
 and with guile I shall lay them low; with guile I shall 
 strike them at my feet to writhe in body, in mind, and in 
 soul, each one unto his own special capacity. Can you, 
 O Tezcatlipoca, desire more refined torment than this? 
 
 [252]
 
 r EZ C AT LI P O C A LISTENS 
 
 "First Izon the proud, he that by his every look 
 tells me daily that whatever may be his fate he will meet 
 it proudly. I shall break that pride." His voice 
 vibrated with passion. "Between two hells his choice 
 shall lie, and to whichever one his anguished footsteps 
 turn he shall find a shattering of all that he holds 
 dear or sacred. He shall feel a humiliation from which 
 the tortures of his body shall be a welcome relief; and, 
 to heap more bitterness and agony upon his woe, he shall 
 lose the love of Mariam and gain her contemptuous 
 scorn, to which that spit-fire Zaliza shall add the final 
 rankling scene. 
 
 "Scorn too, the scorn of Black Eagle shall be the 
 portion of Isabel, and for the savagery that still under 
 lies and animates his veneer of civilization, there shall 
 be a special torment devised, and they shall all four 
 hate and despise one another, this quartet of precious 
 friends. As for the Spanish beauties themselves, Isabel, 
 she of the raven hair, the Juno form and orbs of night, 
 Mariam of the golden tresses and rose-tinted cheeks, 
 they, when they have turned in loathing from their false 
 lovers, shall not be without a haven. They shall find 
 it in this clasp," and grimly smiling he lifted up his 
 
 [253]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 mighty arms in-curved as if already there lay within 
 them the trembling prey that he had marked. 
 
 For a moment he mused in silence and then frowned. 
 
 "And these, O Lord of Youthful Joys, after all are 
 but the trivialities of your coming triumph, for see, God 
 of the Garnet Eyes, how I love you, and know it by the 
 hatred I bear your enemies ! Over there is your stu 
 pendous teocolli, your temple, O Tezcatlipoca, and 
 pitted against it in the upper city is the fretted and 
 chased and sculptured temple the Christians have raised 
 to their deity. He is but a myth, a figment of the mind, 
 a bogey to frighten and whip into submission the puling 
 children that have no sentience. But there are those 
 who believe in Him. It is they whom I must destroy, 
 and in destroying, destroy their God ; and one happy day 
 I shall sink these talons deep into the vitals of Zolcoma 
 who, just as I tell of your omnipotence, Lord of 
 Pleasure, tells his unthinking sheep wonderful stories of 
 His greatness and of His presence everywhere, and his 
 sheep are like my sheep. They devour the foolery, not 
 thinking even that in this crisis had He been so powerful 
 He would long since have rescued these people who are 
 now in my power, and especially this prince whose heart 
 
 [254]
 
 r EZ C AT L I P O C A LISTENS 
 
 will soon be thrown, quivering, at your feet, O 
 Tezcatlipoca." 
 
 Looking down upon the brilliant moving picture in 
 the gardens below, Topeltzin's keen eye noted that a 
 small army of servants was already serving the hundred 
 banquet tables on the upper terraces of the garden, and 
 he turned with sudden brusqueness away from the win 
 dow. As he did so the moonlight suddenly increased in 
 brightness and enveloped the image with a glow that 
 caused its garnet eyes to sparkle until the entire golden 
 figure seemed brilliant with life. Topeltzin, already 
 wrought up by his own emotions, was transported by the 
 sight and, falling on his knees, "Oh, Lord of Life," he 
 cried, "now that the gage is thrown between you and 
 the Christian God, give me, your champion, invincible 
 powers that on the morrow your temple shall be the 
 scene of your glorious triumph!" 
 
 Thrilling with the exaltation of demoniac fervor 
 Topeltzin was startled by the image suddenly fading 
 from his sight. A cloud had cut off the moonlight. 
 Springing to his feet he reached out to the statue, but 
 misjudging the distance, his heavy arm struck the image 
 and it fell crashing to the tiled floor. Still in darkness 
 
 [255]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 he stooped, and finally grasping it, he replaced it on the 
 pedestal just as the light came in, but to his shuddering 
 horror he saw that the garnet eyes were shattered, the 
 features crushed, its face in the pale moonlight now the 
 simulacrum of ghastly death ! 
 
 [256]
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 PRINCE IZON TRAITOR 
 
 THE two stalwart figures of the soldiers, terrifying 
 in their vague outlines and stilled at last, lay over 
 in the shadow where they would be found in the morning 
 still and cold, with reddened knives clasped within nerve 
 less fingers. They had cheated the punishment which 
 Topeltzin would have inflicted upon them for their neg 
 ligence. Isabel, so long as the uncannily noiseless strug 
 gle had endured, sat fascinated, the tensity of 
 the drama being enacted before her eyes helping her 
 to throw off the faintness that had come upon her; but 
 now, some subtle instinct telling her that the curtain had 
 fallen on this latest enactment of the world-old tragedy, 
 she sprang in horror from the bench where she had 
 crouched with every nerve astrain, and rushed to the 
 balustrade near the top of the steps. It was like coming 
 from a world of dim, dead shadows to the land of light 
 and life. There, below in those gardens, while there 
 might be wickedness, there were at least human eyes 
 
 [257]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 that sparkled and human lips that smiled, and, though 
 the lower gardens were deserted now, since the vast 
 company of nobles had thronged to the upper terraces 
 where the alfresco banquet had been set, she rested her 
 eyes eagerly upon them, drinking in the brilliant scene, 
 breathing deep into her lungs the new breath of life, and 
 regaining control of the faculties that she might yet be 
 called upon to exercise that night. 
 
 She turned at the sound of approaching footsteps, 
 and her heart gave a bound as she recognized the 
 familiar armor of the Spanish cavalier. Could it be 
 Captain Helox? She hoped that it was. If it was 
 Black Eagle it would mean that they had been frus 
 trated in their plan of changing costumes; if Prince 
 Izon, that his escape had been cut off. Her uncertainty 
 was quickly to be dispelled, for as the masker neared 
 her he raised the visor of his helmet and she saw the 
 countenance of Izon. He came quite close to the bal 
 ustrade, where the light from the gardens below shone 
 upon his face within the helmet. 
 
 " Prince 1" she exclaimed. "Lower your visor 
 quickly before you are recognized!" and reaching up 
 she herself drew it down. "What are you doing here?" 
 
 [258]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N r RA ir O R 
 
 she continued. "Could you not get through the gate as 
 was planned?" 
 
 Her own mask had been removed and her face was 
 upturned to him in anxiety. 
 
 "What am I doing here?" he answered her in a 
 deep, earnest whisper. "I scarcely dare to tell you, but 
 the time has come when I must. I know that I am 
 taking a desperate chance at this moment when I am 
 about to go away, possibly to be overtaken and killed, 
 possibly to never see you again, but I must tell you the 
 secret that devours me. Isabel, I love you, have always 
 loved you, since the first day we met in the canyon 1 I 
 feel that you, too, have known this and have helped me, 
 like the brave woman that you are, to dissemble. Now 
 that the last moment has come, however, we must keep 
 up this mockery no longer," and suddenly clasping her 
 in his arms he drew her to him in a passionate embrace. 
 
 Amazed and shocked, Isabel attempted to struggle, 
 but was powerless in that resistless clasp which had 
 pinioned her arms to her sides. 
 
 "I cannot understand you!" she exclaimed. "This 
 must be madness; I cannot believe that it is treachery 
 to Mariam I " 
 
 [259]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "Mariam?" he replied in apparent surprise. "Do 
 you mean to say that you have not understood, that you 
 have not seen how I loved you and was compelled to 
 hide my real self ; how I had to seem to be attached to 
 Mariam so that I could throw her to Topeltzin as the 
 price of my liberty?" 
 
 Isabel gasped. The tone was earnest and convincing, 
 and she felt all her hold upon a belief in humankind 
 swaying and giving way. The events of the night had 
 piled upon her with one crushing weight after another, 
 but this was the heaviest, the most unbelievable, the 
 most intolerable of all. 
 
 "Mariam!" he repeated, his voice aquiver with 
 whispered vehemence. "Poor child! She is good, it is 
 true, and pretty in a way, and there are those who 
 doubtless greatly admire her style of beauty ; but she is a 
 waxen figure, a painted sculpture, a statue of tinted ice, 
 while you you ! Why, in that other city to which, 
 if I am spared, I shall spirit you away, I shall make you 
 queen ! And I shall dare to possess that which I have 
 always coveted, the most exquisite being that the sun has 
 ever shone its ardor upon, or that the night has ever 
 hidden away beneath its shadowy mantle to feast upon 
 
 [260]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N TRAITOR 
 
 in the darkness! Ah, Isabel, you are a figure that a 
 sculptor might despairingly strive a lifetime to carve or 
 a painter to depict; you of the scarlet lips, you of the 
 raven hair, you of the glorious eyes of fire, Isabel I love 
 you!" And once more he tightened his embrace about 
 her, pressing her head closely upon his shoulder, crush 
 ing her resistance as if it were a yielding filament spun 
 in the morning dew. 
 
 "Infamous!" gasped Isabel. "Prince, you leave me 
 no course but to believe you, and it is infamous 
 infamous! If it were not for the awful peril that sur 
 rounds us all I would cry out and deliver you to your 
 enemies. Let me loose, and go!" and bursting into 
 tears of rage and shame, she again struggled impotently 
 in his arms. 
 
 "I will not take that as an answer," the fervid whis 
 per replied. "You do not know what you are saying. 
 When you realize the depth of the love that I have been 
 forced to conceal, its intensity, its glorious pain, and its 
 bitter joy; when you recall the veiled words and the 
 burning looks I have given you from time to time as 
 chance offered; when you are over the surprise of the 
 secret that I have told you, I know that your heart will 
 
 [261]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 turn to me as mine has always turned to you. Why, 
 think ! How could you imagine that I could see you so 
 often without yielding to the spell of your fascinating 
 charms; your face so exquisitely lovely, your form so 
 surpassing beautiful, your eyes so melting, so dreamily 
 soft, so seductively overpowering! How could I feel 
 the thrill of your magnetic look, and not be so enchanted 
 that my very soul longs to melt with yours in ecstatic 
 bliss?" 
 
 Isabel looked about her wildly for aid. It seemed to 
 her that this night was marked for every humiliation 
 that could be called down upon pure womanhood. 
 Anger and sorrow struggled within her for the mastery 
 over her abasement. 
 
 "Oh, Prince!" she cried. "I have lost more than 
 my own happiness, my own self-esteem, my own faith 
 in mankind I have lost a brother. In his dear stead 
 I have found a traitor, faithless to Mariam, to Black 
 Eagle, to me, and to you yourself. Go ! For Mariam's 
 sake I will give you time to get away if you can. Hurry, 
 lest anger conquer my grief. Will you let me go or 
 shall I call?" 
 
 "Good-bye, Isabel," came the whispered answer, and, 
 [262]
 
 PRINCE I Z O Nr R A ir O R 
 
 once more pressing her convulsively to him he let her 
 go. She staggered back a pace and covered her eyes, 
 the tears trickling through her fingers. He turned from 
 her toward the open garden, for a moment lifting his 
 visor again as though to let the cool air blow upon his 
 heated face, and as he stood there with the light from 
 the gardens gleaming upon him and revealing the pale, 
 set countenance of Prince Izon, he saw, rooted stock 
 still and flanked by guards, the tall figure of Black 
 Eagle in the resplendent costume that the prince had 
 worn at the beginning of the evening. Black Eagle, 
 stunned, stricken, motionless, was staring straight at 
 him, and had been during the whole scene upon the 
 terrace. The visor was hastily dropped, and with a 
 shrug of his shoulder, its wearer disappeared in the 
 opening at the side of the tower. 
 
 Isabel had not seen Black Eagle. She had no thought 
 for him nor for any one else at that moment, for her 
 brain was in a whirl. The blows that had been dealt 
 at her self-respect one after the other were almost more 
 than she could bear, and she sat upon the balustrade to 
 weep, forgetful even of those two awful forms that lay 
 over there in the darkness, clasped in death's embrace. 
 
 [263]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Black Eagle, however, the moment he saw that now 
 hated figure in armor disappear from the edge of the 
 balcony, aroused himself from his stupor, comprehend 
 ing at last, with all that was savage in him coursing back 
 from a hundred generations, and gathering force and 
 momentum and virulence until it burst upon his heart in 
 a fury that caught him up and shook and wrenched him 
 until his very soul writhed in agony. His civilization 
 was cracked and shattered into fragments, and in an 
 instant he had been turned by his jealousy into a raging 
 demon. His brain reeled, bright corruscations flashed 
 before his reddening eyes, his fingers twitched convul 
 sively. Suddenly he sprang forward. The guards were 
 upon him in an instant, one gripped to either arm, but 
 with a frenzied wrench of his mighty body he flung 
 them off as if they had been but yelping curs, and with 
 a snarling, half-articulate imprecation that left flecks 
 of red-tinted foam upon his drawn lips, he dashed 
 toward the palace. His breath came in spasmodic gasps 
 from the very depths of his lungs, and rushed hot and 
 searing from his mouth with a succession of wheezes 
 like the laboring of a wind-broken horse. He gasped 
 out raging cursings in an unknown jargon. Back from 
 
 [264]
 
 PRINCE I Z Nr R A I r O R 
 
 those generations of blood-glutting savages whose virus 
 coursed now so riotously through his veins, had come 
 snatches of the crude mother tongue. He was a devil, 
 a living, leaping, devastating tongue of the fire of 
 vengeance and for him there was no Red or Pearl City, 
 no paganism or Christianity, no sacrifice or rescue, 
 no Topeltzin; but, written gigantic across the whole 
 scope of his heavens and his earth, there was but the 
 one blood-red thought of revenge ! 
 
 Mariam, slipping up in the shadows from the lower 
 gardens, barely missed him, but had she met him face 
 to face he would not have known her. Only one vision 
 filled his retina, a picture that would not fade and that 
 crowded out all other sight, the memory of Izon there 
 upon the terrace clasping his Isabel passionately in his 
 arms. Mariam quickly gained the roof terrace. Isabel 
 arose at the sound of her rapid footsteps upon the stair 
 way and hastily dried her eyes. She was trying to think 
 what she should say to soften the blow that she must 
 deliver to Mariam, yet she had had no chance to formu 
 late it for Mariam rushed up to her and embraced her 
 joyously. 
 
 "Good news, my dear, brave girl!" she said. "He 
 
 [265]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 is safely away, thanks to your ruse, and even now is 
 hastening towards the wall, guided and guarded by our 
 good friends Zeno and Tepultac. He left me in the 
 corner of the lower garden a few minutes ago," and 
 once more she embraced Isabel and kissed her warmly. 
 
 Isabel stepped back startled and gazed at Mariam 
 almost in terror. 
 
 "What is that you say?" she faltered. "Whom did 
 you leave but a few minutes ago?" 
 
 "Why, Prince Izon!" 
 
 [266]
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 UNMASKED 
 
 ISABEL gazed upon Mariam with distending eyes 
 and growing dread. There was some hideous mis 
 understanding here, some mystery that she could not 
 fathom. 
 
 "Impossible!" she gasped. "You say that you left 
 Izon a few minutes ago?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "And that you actually saw his face?" 
 
 "Saw it! Why, plainly, and more than that " 
 and here Mariam's cheeks flushed warmly, "I 
 I felt it!" 
 
 Isabel's brain was all adaze. She almost had doubts 
 as to her own sanity. It was impossible that Izon should 
 have been in two places at once, but, according to 
 Mariam's account, he must have left both of them at 
 practically the same moment, and must have spent the 
 previous minutes with both of them simultaneously. 
 Again and again she had Mariam assure her that she 
 
 [267]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 could not possibly have been mistaken, until Mariam 
 herself was alarmed for Isabel's mental condition, and 
 smoothing her hair gently away from her brow as one 
 might soothe away the disordered fancies of a child, 
 inquired anxiously into the cause of her perturbation. 
 
 "Mariam," said Isabel solemnly, "there is some 
 great danger encompassing us, something more dreadful 
 than anything that has threatened us yet. I do not know 
 what to think or what to do. I am frightened more 
 than I can express. It is uncanny, unbelievable. Sup 
 pose that I were to tell you that Izon left me but just 
 a moment before you came, that he had been with me 
 for several minutes before that, that he was holding me 
 in his arms against my will, that he was making the 
 most violent love to me 1 " 
 
 It was Mariam's turn to gasp and then she laughed 
 nervously. 
 
 "It is n't a good joke at all, dear," she replied. "You 
 might have scared me if it had not happened that I can 
 still almost feel the warm clasp of Izon's arm about 
 me." Isabel attempted to smile in reply, but it was a 
 very wan smile and Mariam, smoothing her hair gently, 
 went on. "I cannot think where you got this strange 
 
 [268]
 
 UNMASKED 
 
 idea, Isabel. I know Izon. I would know him in any 
 disguise, even had he not raised his visor for a good-bye 
 kiss, and I am very, very sure that I could not be mis 
 taken about that. Now, could I?" 
 
 Isabel shuddered. 
 
 "No, of course you could not," she assented, 
 trembling. "But, Mariam, here is the terror of it. I 
 could not be mistaken, either. I swear to you that it 
 has been only a few minutes since he came up to me in 
 his armor, here, where we are standing now ; that at the 
 very beginning of our talk he raised his visor and I saw 
 his face clearly in this bright light; that as I live he 
 made the most violent love to me, almost smothering 
 me in his arms, and when I upbraided him for his 
 treachery to you he swore that it was I whom he had 
 loved from the very first!" 
 
 Mariam turned pale and faint. She had been study 
 ing Isabel intently and she was satisfied now that it was 
 not madness which possessed her cousin, and the same 
 dread which had shaken Isabel sent its chill tremor 
 over her. 
 
 "Could it be possible that there were two Izons?" 
 she queried in half-whispered awe. "Can it be that 
 
 [269]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 there are really such things as wraiths, or as demons that 
 take upon themselves the forms of living men to their 
 undoing ? I have heard of such things and have looked 
 upon them but as foolish, ignorant tales; but in such a 
 case as this what can one believe ? Of only one thing I 
 am sure. If there are two Izons, it was the right one 
 who spoke to me in all loving truth. There is nothing, 
 Isabel, that could make me doubt him ; I cannot imagine 
 who talked to you. But be he man or devil, it was not 
 my prince!" 
 
 Even in the midst of her tormenting doubts Isabel 
 thrilled with pride in Mariam's steadfast faith. 
 
 "What can it mean?" she asked in fright. "I, too, 
 am quite sure that it was no wraith that held me, and 
 now I shall fear the shadow of every leaf. There is 
 evil in the very air, I think, evils past and present and 
 evils still to come. Even while we are wondering upon 
 this present mystery we are forgetting another tragedy 
 that affects me still more nearly. What has become of 
 Black Eagle, or what will become of him ? It must be 
 close now to the hour of unmasking, and if Black Eagle 
 is still in the costume of Prince Izon, then there is a 
 fair chance that the prince has escaped." 
 
 [270]
 
 UNMASKED 
 
 In palace and gardens, tinkling bells scattered about 
 the grounds, upon the towers, and within the long halls, 
 set up their silvery harmony. It was the signal for the 
 state banquet, when would be found the solution of their 
 anxieties. 
 
 The minor nobles had been feasted in the garden, 
 but those of higher titles, most of whom had held aloof 
 from the more boisterous though equally licentious 
 revelling, were now to be feasted in the banquet hall 
 where the ceremony of unmasking was to take place, 
 and where great Tezcatlipoca himself, in the person of 
 Prince Izon, was to preside. These bells were the signal 
 for the assemblage, and the girls, impatient now to 
 know the fate of Izon and Black Eagle, hurried into 
 the palace and up to the corridor which opened upon 
 many latticed balconies, overlooking the banquet hall. 
 Here they could see though they could not be seen. 
 
 No Oriental splendor could compare with the 
 gorgeous luxury spread out before them. The walls 
 and ceiling of the large hall were tapestried with feather 
 work, so delicate that it looked like superb porcelain 
 inlay, though without its cold glare. Dominating all 
 the designs were blazing golden suns, one at the top of
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 each panel, while from just below a great red human 
 heart dropped its crimson beads across the ivory field. 
 Borders to these panels were of representations of the 
 sacred quetzal bird, each tiny design picked out in its 
 natural colors and each in itself a work of art which had 
 taken weeks of patient labor to accomplish. From the 
 vaulted ceiling there depended chandeliers of hammered 
 gold, each of which bore a cluster of lights. Upon the 
 floor were arranged couches for the three hundred 
 banqueters, who reclined upon them while being served. 
 One end of the hall was screened off by an intricate 
 golden lattice behind which sat the ladies of the higher 
 nobility for in these solemn state functions no women 
 could take part while at the other end of the apart 
 ment was an elevated dais for the prince, Topeltzin, and 
 other dignitaries. There were flowers everywhere, the 
 same crimson blossoms that had been in such significant 
 evidence for the past two days; they flamed in rare 
 bowls of hollowed crystal, the couches were strewn with 
 them, they filled, in flowing masses, urns that stood upon 
 quartz pedestals at the intersection of each row of 
 couches, and the very floor itself was thickly carpeted 
 with them, their faint, sweet odor perfuming the air. 
 
 [272]
 
 UNMASKED 
 
 The hall was unoccupied now, except for a solid row 
 of beautiful female slaves around the four walls, clad 
 in soft draperies that outlined the perfect symmetry for 
 which they had been chosen. They stood motionless, 
 tense, elbow to elbow, their hair parted in the centre and 
 waving at either side over the brows, to be caught up 
 with a diadem at the back and then streaming down be 
 tween their shoulders. They formed a living dado 
 around the entire hall, and had been so thoroughly 
 trained that there was not even the swaying of the 
 single figure, the uneven shifting of feet, the wavering 
 of steady, bright, forward-directed eyes. It was a 
 strange and wonderful decorative effect wrought in liv 
 ing flesh and blood by the consummate master-artist, 
 Topeltzln. 
 
 Now strains of music issuing from some hidden re 
 cess added their intoxication to the languor of the per 
 fume, and with the first notes the head of the glittering 
 procession of masked nobles entered the hall through 
 the gold-studded portals at the side. Two by two they 
 marched slowly in, brave in their pomp of rich raiment. 
 In two lines they separated to the two sides of the hall, 
 a vivid and brilliant concourse of fantastic costumes, 
 
 [273]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 gleaming in every bright color and rich with the sheen 
 of feather work that had cost the eyesight of many a 
 toiler. Here were gems that in the markets of the 
 world would have been worth the ransom of kings, and 
 here were golden ornaments that, aside from their mar 
 vellous workmanship, would merely for their weight 
 alone, have represented a fortune in any spot outside this 
 El Doradic canyon. 
 
 There came a clash of music as the last of the nobles 
 came in and arranged themselves silently upon their 
 couches and there followed a brief space of tense silence 
 after the last of them had disposed himself in com 
 fort. The living dado still held silently, motionlessly 
 to its place, while a hush, more tense than the mere 
 silence itself, fell upon the assemblage. Now it could 
 be seen that a square of couches in the centre of the hall 
 and adjoining the dais at the end, was still empty. Once 
 more the music began, but now it was a stately chant in 
 which, however, there was an undercurrent of something 
 intangible, indefinably menacing, something that rang, 
 somehow, of diabolical cruelty; and now there entered 
 another procession, gray-robed, gray-cowled, gray 
 throughout except for relieving edges of crimson, and 
 
 [274]
 
 UNMASKED 
 
 except for a blazing sun with a red heart in its centre 
 upon the breast of each robe. Here was the real nobility 
 of the Red City's empire; here the real rulership, this 
 powerful gray band of the priesthood that cast its 
 sombre shadow over every life, that held within its grasp 
 the destinies of every being within the confines of the 
 Red City, from the proudest noble to the meanest slave. 
 It was an autocracy, invincible, inscrutable, that moved 
 in the dark and exhibited only its results to the light. 
 
 Once more the music ceased, and again that tense, 
 vibrant silence ensued as the last of the priests took their 
 places, filling the vacant couches. A huge drum boomed 
 out its strident announcement, quivering upon the silence 
 like the forerunner of some impending doom, even 
 though it called to gaiety. Twelve slow strokes it gave, 
 and then the portieres behind the dais were drawn back, 
 revealing a colossal golden figure of Tezcatlipoca much 
 like that in Topeltzin's niche but here towering to the 
 ceiling, its huge red eyes gleaming sombrely upon the 
 waiting concourse. From the archway between its knees 
 emerged Topeltzin and his council of a score, and then, 
 last of all, after these had taken their places, standing 
 beside their couches, came a litter carried by eight slaves 
 
 [275]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 and bearing aloft a tall masked figure in the gorgeous 
 costume that Prince Izon had worn at the beginning of 
 the evening. The litter stopped at the side of the throne- 
 couch in the centre. Slaves helped the glittering figure 
 down, and for a moment he stood before his throne. 
 Again a stroke of the drum boomed out its summons. 
 Topeltzin raised his hand and removed his mask. It 
 was the signal for unmasking, and the girls in the bal 
 cony, who had been standing with their arms clasped 
 about each other, now drew tightly together in dread 
 of the next moment when, Black Eagle having un 
 masked, the rage of Topeltzin would know no bounds, 
 and they looked to see Isabel's lover turned over to 
 hideous torture, perhaps before their eyes. 
 
 There was a rustle of the hundreds of masks as they 
 were removed, then the hand of the towering figure by 
 the throne went up to its head and removed the golden, 
 quetzal-crowned casque, revealing to the triumphantly 
 smiling Topeltzin, to the nobles and priests, to the 
 women behind the lattice, and to the two cowering 
 agonized girls in the balcony, the face of Prince Izon ! 
 
 [276]
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 THE B ETRA T A L 
 
 THE unmasking of Izon, signal of unutterable dis 
 may to Isabel and Mariam, was also the signal 
 for the beginning of the feast. Suddenly, leaving the 
 four walls, the living dado melted into fluttering units, 
 turned from a waxen decoration to a quickly moving 
 flock of houris, each one assigned to a separate 
 banqueter. Theirs it was to lift crystal goblets to thick 
 lips, to convey delicate morsels to coarse mouths, to 
 press perfumed napkins gently upon hanging chops, to 
 support drooping heads upon rounded arms, to bear 
 upon occasion the weight of shoulders upon soft breasts, 
 to take away all necessity for exertion, and to render free 
 from all distraction the refined gluttony which at this 
 day attended the high perfection of the gastronomic art 
 in the Red City. It was to these hand-maids that the 
 flagons of rich wine were passed, to whom all food was 
 first handed that they might serve it to these loutish 
 lords of creation, who, grown fat of their voluptuous 
 
 [277]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 living, had become mere flaccid, breathing automatons 
 of sensuality. 
 
 Soft music once more mingled with the perfume of 
 the flowers, and course after course of rich food suc 
 ceeded each other, but these details were lost upon the 
 girls in the balcony. How had their house of cards, 
 erected with such infinite pains and at such distressing 
 sacrifices, come to be destroyed, to fall clattering to the 
 ground? There was no answer. It was only another 
 overwhelming mystery added to the many dark enigmas 
 of the evening. Suddenly heavy footsteps sounded out 
 side in the corridor, and in a moment more Black Eagle 
 stood before them. His attire was dishevelled and his 
 face was convulsed with anguish, while his eyes were 
 blood-shot and there was a moisture upon his quivering 
 lips as he sank upon his knees before Mariam and wrung 
 his hands, shaken and unmanned. 
 
 "God help me, Mariam I" he cried. "I dare not 
 ask for your pardon, but only for your pity. I have 
 destroyed my friend ! " and his huge frame trembled 
 with emotion. 
 
 Mariam, herself terrified by his appearance and 
 action, even beyond the quaking terror that had already 
 
 [278]
 
 THE BErRATAL 
 
 laid its cold clutch upon her very heart, faltered for 
 words. 
 
 "Tell us at once, good friend," she cried, "for we 
 can bear no more suspense. We are heart-broken and 
 crushed, and we cannot understand." 
 
 "Nor can I !" cried Black Eagle. "Least of all can 
 I understand how I could be a traitor. Yes, both fool 
 and traitor!" 
 
 Isabel, from whose eyes the tears were now stream 
 ing, could not speak, but she reached forward and laid 
 her hand upon his head in great love and pity. The 
 touch seemed to goad him into fury, and he struck her 
 hand aside as if it had been a poisonous snake. 
 
 "It may be fitting," he cried in blazing scorn, "that 
 traitor should fondle traitor, but I will not. I have too 
 heavy a load to carry even now without adding to it the 
 degradation of your wanton touch ! Isabel, let me tell 
 you that while all I hold most dear is shattered past all 
 hope of healing, I shall live even under that burden; 
 live, if for no other reason, that I may remember your 
 name to hate it, remember your face to spit upon it!" 
 
 Isabel had borne up to this moment all and more 
 than ordinary women could have withstood. Her 
 
 [279]
 
 PRINCE I Z N 
 
 dreadful experience with the two guards, their fight to 
 death, the unwelcome love-making of Izon, the startling 
 mystery that was unfolded with the coming of Mariam, 
 the shock of the unmasking when Izon was revealed in 
 the place of Black Eagle, all this she had endured, 
 though her heart had been disordered by the succession 
 of shocks until with the least exertion it beat tumultu- 
 ously within her bosom and with the least quietness it 
 died down to only a feeble fluttering. But now, with this 
 sharp dashing away of her hand, and this furious re 
 nunciation of her, the limit of her strength was passed, 
 and, groping upward with her fluttering hands as if she 
 would place them upon her bursting head, she swayed 
 and fell. 
 
 Some time before she could open her eyes her sense 
 returned and she knew that she was reclining upon a 
 bench in the balcony, and that Mariam was gently fan 
 ning her while talking to Black Eagle. 
 
 "You have misjudged her," Mariam was saying. 
 "We are all the victims of some terrible plot that I 
 am sure is due to that diabolical Topeltzin. I know that 
 you saw her apparently in the arms of Izon, but that 
 she did not resist his advances, I know is not true, for 
 
 [280]
 
 r H E BErRATAL 
 
 she told me the whole story as soon as I came to her. 
 Whatever else has happened I would swear to Isabel's 
 loyalty, in spite even of the evidence of my own eyes. 
 Her heart is yours and yours alone, as it has always 
 been." 
 
 "I would have staked my life upon it until to-night, 
 just as I would have sworn to the fidelity of Prince 
 Izon," answered Black Eagle, with still a trace of the 
 anger that possessed him, although he was trying his 
 best to control it. "Alas for me, Mariam, in Izon there 
 was no fault. Oh, my wretched blunder that fills me 
 more with woe, if such a thing is possible, than the dis 
 loyalty of Isabel, for with my own act I gave the in 
 nocent Izon back into the clutches of this monster who 
 will rend him. I have told you how I saw Izon and 
 Isabel in that fervid parting upon the roof terrace; I 
 have told you how I rushed to the palace, but I could 
 not describe to you, so that you would understand it, 
 the paroxysm of hate that possessed me. I rushed to 
 the hidden stairway back of the tower, where I imagined 
 Izon must emerge, but evidently I had gotten there too 
 late, for he was gone. Next I rushed back to the guard 
 room and blurted out my news to Gautemotzin that 
 
 [281]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Prince Izon and I had changed disguises and that the 
 prince had escaped, and with that the work was done. 
 They lay in wait for him at the lower gate where I told 
 them he would go. Within five minutes they had lo 
 cated him. The two that were with him escaped un 
 identified. The guards paid no attention to them, for 
 it took all their forces to capture Izon alone, since it 
 must be accomplished under pain of death if they 
 blemished or even bruised him. 
 
 "It was before the evil Gautemotzin that they 
 brought him, after they had taken Izon's delicate robes 
 from me, and that ugly demon of Topeltzin leaned 
 back in his chair and laughed like a very devil ! I could 
 have throttled him for that laugh, and I would have 
 done it, I think, but for the great fury that shook me 
 when Izon, whom I then thought so false, stood before 
 me. I made a spring for the prince. I remember a 
 half-articulate roar of anger that burst from me as I 
 plunged toward him, and found my grip fastened upon 
 the throat of one of the guards that had interposed. I 
 was so blind in my rage that I did not know the dif 
 ference. I strangled and shook him like a rat until the 
 other guards tore me back, raving and stained from my 
 
 [282]
 
 THE BETRAYAL 
 
 own blood that had sprung from my mouth and nostrils ! 
 It was Gautemotzin who had them pour over me ves 
 sels of cold water until the blood had receded from 
 my brain, else I should have died then and there, I 
 know, in the very torture of my passion. When I had 
 somewhat come to myself, the calm, reproachful voice 
 of Izon addressed me. 
 
 " 'Black Eagle, my more than brother,' he said sor 
 rowfully, 'what has come upon you?' 
 
 "At this I raved again, but the desire to upbraid ami 
 execrate him, to tell him of his perfidy, helped to give 
 me coherence and I poured out upon him reproach after 
 reproach. But when I had almost exhausted myself 
 with my bitter tirade, I coupled his name with that of 
 Isabel and charged him that I had seen him embracing 
 her upon the roof terrace, confirming the suspicions I 
 had once before entertained. I could not escape from 
 his look of shocked surprise, though I charged him even 
 then with being a most consummate actor. He denied 
 that he had seen or spoken to Isabel since he had gone 
 into the chamber under the stairway to change costumes 
 with myself, but the denial only fanned the flames of 
 my wrath anew. 
 
 [283]
 
 PRINCE IZON 
 
 ' 'Lie!' screamed I. 'Lie upon treachery and 
 treachery still upon lie ! Listen, then I ' I shrieked, shak 
 ing my quivering finger at him, 'and remember this 
 when you lie on the stone and the obsidian knife hovers 
 over your shrinking body ! Remember that it was I who 
 betrayed you, that it was I who brought you back, that 
 it was I who sent you to the sacrifice ! ' 
 
 "No answering rage met mine. In the eyes of the 
 noble prince there was nothing but sorrow and pity. 
 
 " 'Comrade,' he said, mournfully, 'comrade and 
 friend still unless some devil has misled you why 
 have you done this thing ? ' 
 
 " 'Through jealousy,' said a mocking voice, and to 
 my amazement another figure in armor joined us and 
 raised his visor, and then I thought I was surely de 
 mented, for another Izon stood before us. 'Guards,' 
 said the second Izon, as he closed his visor, 'once more 
 these gentlemen may exchange their costumes. You, 
 prince, shall again don your triumphal robes and shall 
 preside at the feast as was originally planned, under 
 pain of the instant death of your women guests as the 
 penalty for aiding you to escape. In the olden days of 
 Anahauac such a noble representative of Tezcatlipoca 
 
 [284]
 
 THE BETRAYAL 
 
 as the prince would have been subjected to the ritual of 
 merely physical tortures, preliminary to the sacrifice, but 
 they were coarse tortures, affecting only the body. In 
 these latter days we are more refined ; we prefer to work 
 upon the mind. You can revel in the knowledge that 
 Mariam believes that you have embraced Isabel and 
 repudiated herself. Now for you, my fine friend,' ad 
 dressing me, 'you have shared in the attempt to escape, 
 thus interfering with us, and as a reward for this you 
 have had the pleasure of seeing Isabel in the loving em 
 braces of a mail-clad man whom you supposed was Izon, 
 and, acting upon this belief you have betrayed your 
 friend who was entirely innocent. How do you like 
 betrayal and treachery, you who have boasted of your 
 loyalty to the death? Moreover, you now may guess 
 whom it was that shared those loving embraces with 
 your entirely willing sweetheart. I am going to tell you, 
 and I wish you joy of your present emotions. It was 
 myself the other Izon at your service ! ' and upon 
 this he raised his visor and took off a waxen mask of the 
 face of Izon fitted within the small face opening of the 
 helmet displaying to my astonished eyes the satan- 
 ically smiling features of Topeltzin!" 
 
 [285]
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 r EMPTATION 
 
 THE confession of Black Eagle was broken by the 
 voice of Isabel. Her returning consciousness, 
 quickened by what Black Eagle had said, revived with 
 new strength. 
 
 "So it was from the mouth of that fiend," she said, 
 pointing an accusing finger at Black Eagle, "that you 
 heard the accusation that I willingly accepted his em 
 braces and you really believed it ? After he had 
 shown you the infamous lie he could construct, you 
 actually chose to believe him, to add to my distress the 
 burden of your savage jealousy?" 
 
 Black Eagle stood aghast at the charge. His emo 
 tions had been in such riot that he had no place for 
 logic. Believing Isabel guilty after what he had seen, 
 he had not been able, in the swift course of exciting 
 events, to divest himself of that impression. Before he 
 could say anything, Mariam, too, turned upon him. 
 
 "The first thing Isabel told me when she met me," 
 [286]
 
 she sternly informed him, "was how the man she sup 
 posed to be Prince Izon had held her gripped in his 
 arms with such power that she could not even give evi 
 dence of struggle, that she had protested and had bit 
 terly upbraided him for his perfidy to me. Was not 
 that enough sorrow, barbarian? Come, Isabel," and 
 rising, Mariam helped her cousin to her feet and 
 together they started to leave the balcony. 
 
 A sob, a man's dry sob, stopped them and they turned 
 back. Black Eagle, abject in his abasement, was upon 
 his knees, and now he caught the hem of Isabel's robe 
 and pressed it to his lips. For a moment Isabel looked 
 down upon him, trying still to be stern, and then she 
 suddenly threw herself to the floor beside him, and, 
 taking his head in her arms, pillowed it upon her 
 shoulder, soothing him as a mother might a wayward 
 but forgiven child. With the choking sobs that shook 
 him she mingled her own tears, and in that moment, for 
 the first time, was full and perfect confidence established 
 between these two stormy souls. Never again could 
 jealous suspicion come between them. 
 
 Calmer moments succeeded, and Mariam, who had 
 turned back, found them sitting upon the bench, Isabel 
 
 [287]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 nestling confidingly in Black Eagle's arm. She sat down 
 by them, and now once more, gravely and seriously, they 
 went over their situation, particularly as it affected Izon. 
 As they compared notes and discussed the matter in its 
 various phases it gradually dawned upon them how 
 many-sided and how far-reaching was the plot Topeltzin 
 had concocted. Izon would think now that Mariam 
 and Isabel would both believe in his perfidy, naturally 
 supposing that Isabel would tell Mariam what had 
 transpired on the roof terrace. Thus he was laboring 
 under the intolerable misery of thinking he had the 
 scorn of both the cousins and that his best friend had 
 betrayed him! For a few moments they were silent, 
 appalled by the diabolical skill of the high priest, each 
 wondering where it would strike next. Suddenly, a new 
 thought came to Isabel. 
 
 "How did you get here?" she asked. "You left off 
 your story when you and Izon were both in Topeltzin's 
 hands." 
 
 "Simple enough," he explained. "When Topeltzin 
 gave his ultimatum that Izon must continue the banquet 
 programme on pain of your death, of course he could 
 only consent. While this was going on, Tepultac had
 
 slipped into the room and was one of the most vociferous 
 of the priests in denouncing me for aiding Izon. Com 
 pletely deceived, Topeltzin ordered him to take charge 
 of me under two guards to be led to the dungeons. As 
 we passed the steps to this corridor, Tepultac curtly dis 
 missed the guards, telling them that he would himself 
 fasten my dungeon door, and then left me to join you 
 here, to tell my miserable story 1 And that reminds me 
 that I must now go to meet Tepultac," he continued. 
 "We must get news, through Azra, to the Pearl City 
 to-night," and with a hearty hand-clasp from Mariam 
 and an embrace for Isabel, he left the girls alone. 
 
 They remained there watching the course of the 
 banquet. Stimulated by the rich wines they were drink 
 ing in enormous quantities the feasters were becoming 
 loquacious, and loud talk and laughter resounded 
 throughout the hall. 
 
 The select party on the dais where Izon was the 
 centre was no exception to the general hilarity, and if it 
 were possible, the admiration of Mariam and Isabel for 
 Izon was intensified by noting that he was not showing 
 the slightest apparent trace of disappointment or cha 
 grin. Quite the contrary, he was sustaining the dignity 
 
 [289]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 of his position just as he had done ever since his entry 
 into the Red City, with perfect ease and grace. 
 
 Topeltzin was the chagrined one. He was obtaining 
 none of his anticipated satisfaction, but on the contrary 
 was forced secretly to envy and marvel at the superb 
 appearance and bearing of his rival. 
 
 The admiration of Izon which, as Zeno had reported, 
 had spread over all Ixtol, now culminated among these 
 banqueters in a real appreciation of his matchless cour 
 age, by repeated and sincere toasts and cheers, until the 
 royal banquet hall resounded with the mighty acclaims. 
 All the instincts of a glorious line of ancestors were 
 aroused in them at the sight of this debonair young 
 prince, in his magnificent costume and noble attitude 
 looking the veritable god he represented, and the great 
 ovation to him was no mockery but came spontaneously 
 from the hearts of all; excepting, it need hardly be said, 
 from Topeltzin. 
 
 At last the drum, concealed behind the statue of 
 Tezcatlipoca, sounded out its summons. Slowly and 
 with difficulty the over-stuffed and wine-drenched nobles 
 and priests rolled and tottered to their feet, and, leaning 
 upon the girl slaves, staggered into the formation of a 
 
 [290]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 wavering double line and passed from the hall. Swift, 
 noiseless slaves cleared the dais of all its tables and 
 couches except the one upon which Izon reclined. The 
 lights were extinguished, excepting the soft glow of 
 tinted la^nps upon the dais, which lay now in a soft, 
 artificial twilight that quivered with the incense of a 
 circle of censers, hanging from the circular dome above. 
 The music changed once more to a sensuous, rhythmic 
 strain, and now the curtains that screened the archway 
 between the knees of the giant Tezcatlipoca, swayed and 
 opened. 
 
 Garlanded with flowers and clad in filmy draperies 
 that gave swaying lines of motion without concealing 
 aught of rounded perfection, a troup of young girls, 
 picked daughters of the highest nobles, selected for their 
 grace and beauty and flawless symmetry, whirled in, 
 and, surrounding Izon's couch, raised their sweet, fresh 
 voices in a choral song to which their gently undulated 
 bodies kept perfect time as they slowly circled about him. 
 
 "Life is short and joys are fleeting, 
 
 Rapturous hours are thine to-night; 
 Drain the cup of Pleasure's nectar, 
 
 While our charms drive care in flight. 
 
 [291]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Night o 'er all descending darkly, 
 
 Bids Love's revels hold full sway; 
 Youth and beauty cling together, 
 
 Clasping dalliance while we may. 
 Onward dancing, joys entrancing 
 
 Smile upon you where you lie; 
 To thee stealing, senses reeling, 
 
 Bend thy slaves with longing sigh." 
 
 The chant ended, the music changed slightly, an in 
 creased tempo and a raised pitch of the same strain 
 giving it a curious rhythmical abandon, and then began 
 a sinuous, alluring dance, such as the breathless girls in 
 the balcony would never have imagined could be devised. 
 In it was all the seductiveness, all the witchery, all the 
 enticement possible to exquisite, ivory-tinted limbs and 
 supple rounded bodies, and it had its base in the very 
 wellsprings of all humanity, of all breathing, sentient 
 life the appeal to quickened senses, which animates 
 all dances of whatever variety. Here, however, aided 
 by shaded lights and soft music, by languorous perfume 
 and luscious wine, the appeal arose to an insistence well 
 nigh irresistible as the graceful figures swayed and un 
 dulated, pirouetted and curved, swelling busts and 
 rounded limbs appearing in ever new and more enticing 
 conformations as the figurates themselves fell under the 
 
 [292]
 
 sway of their own ardor. For these were no mere hired, 
 or even commanded, ballerinas; they were the pick of 
 all the regal beauty that the Red City boasted, and they 
 had been drilled in the postures of this enkindling cere 
 mony by that master of all the sensuous arts, Topeltzin, 
 since the first week after Izon's capture. Now, the 
 great event had come, and they were earnest and eager 
 in what they did; for, perhaps, Prince Izon might, by 
 simply the raising of a hand, choose one or more from 
 among them an honor past all reckoning by the stand 
 ards of Aztec teaching ingrained in their heredity for 
 countless generations. 
 
 Thus inspired, no gesture was without its yearning, 
 no glance was without its flaming invitation, and if the 
 senses of Prince Izon reeled why, the provocation 
 was nigh irresistible. The circle now contracted as the 
 music took on a more insistent timbre; it grew smaller 
 and smaller until the dancers, still circling slowly and 
 still more slowly, passed him, rounded bosoms heaving 
 their seductiveness enhanced by jewelled hands partly 
 screening the charms which the drooping gauze exposed 
 as they bent low before him, curved scarlet lips half- 
 parted, white teeth gleaming, delicate nostrils distend- 
 
 [293]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 ing, rounded cheeks flushing, half-veiled eyes smoulder 
 ing and glowing and burning ! 
 
 If it was an ordeal of fire, Prince Izon gave no 
 present sign that its flames had scorched him, for he let 
 them circle completely around him in this last supreme 
 effort to arouse him to a choice; then, smiling, he waved 
 them away and they receded to the dying cadences of 
 music, crestfallen but kindled for the dissolute orgy to 
 follow with the priests. Izon drained at a draught the 
 huge flagon of wine that was brought him by a dwarf, 
 the latter selected, because of his hideousness, to throw 
 into sharp contrast the entrancing loveliness past and 
 to come. 
 
 There came another phase of the music, tremulous, 
 low, gliding, inexpressibly sweet, and suddenly a single 
 figure stood before the prince. She was an exquisite 
 creature, one of the three chosen for the supreme honors 
 in this ceremonial. Jewels sparkled in profusion from 
 her lustrous hair, on her hands and arms, and even upon 
 her delicate ankles where the laces of her tiny golden 
 sandals crossed; they glittered, too, like spangles upon 
 the gauze that clung to her superb figure, and with every 
 move that she made they flashed and gleamed and shot 
 
 [294]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 forth rays of scintillating color. She danced slowly and 
 with infinite grace, keeping time to the wreathing weft 
 of her gyrations with softly clicking castanets, now ad 
 vancing, now retreating, now circulating so near to the 
 couch that the web-like hem of her perfumed garment 
 brushed the prince, now winding out of reach as if to 
 leave him utterly. 
 
 "I am sick, Isabel, sick and faint!" cried Mariam, 
 and buried her face upon Isabel's shoulder. "Take me 
 away ! I can look no more ! " 
 
 Isabel soothed her for a while, pondering upon their 
 situation but becoming more and more angry as she 
 thought of the devilish ingenuity of Topeltzin. 
 
 "Poor Mariam," she said presently, u but poor Izon, 
 too. I also dread to stay, lest I see him make a choice." 
 
 "Impossible!" cried Mariam, starting up and look 
 ing at Isabel with terror-stricken eyes. "Impossible! 
 You forget our love, my cousin." 
 
 "I forget nothing. In the first place, Izon is a man, 
 and so, human. He would scarcely be one that you 
 could love if he were less, or more; for you, my 
 Mariam, have the life of love within your own veins. 
 In the second place, Izon thinks that you must, at this 
 
 [295]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 very moment, despise and scorn him thank that 
 demon Topeltzin for this one more refined cruelty. In 
 the third place, the wine may have been drugged for 
 Izon all evening. In the fourth place, by the laws as 
 Topeltzin has revised them, if Izon accepts his wives he 
 is given some space of time to live a life of luxury with 
 them, and in that time he may still embrace Tezcatlipoca 
 and live, or even escape, but if, on the other hand, he 
 refuses them, he goes to the sacrifice at once, and can 
 neither help himself nor us. Shall you blame him, if 
 Izon, being a man and therefore, as I said, being human, 
 if he " 
 
 "Don't," cried Mariam, and put her hand over 
 Isabel's mouth. "I cannot stand it." 
 
 But Isabel had a sudden startling idea of her own, 
 and persisted in the torture. 
 
 "See," she exclaimed, "that girl has gone! The 
 prince has waved her away for the time at least 
 and once more is unscathed. But Mariam ! He gazes 
 after her and sighs. He is sitting bolt upright now, 
 and he drinks the wine that is offered him as if his 
 tongue were parched and his throat burning. Look, 
 Mariam, look!" 
 
 [296]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 "I will not look," cried Mariam. "I cannot look!" 
 
 Once more she hid her face, just as the music burst 
 forth into a more sensuous strain. For a moment Isabel 
 bent forward, surprised, incredulous, angry. A new 
 dancer had appeared within the illuminated space and 
 had whirled into the mazes of the measure with an 
 abandon that was electric. 
 
 "Mariam, I think that you will look now," Isabel 
 said grimly. "This is something that you will want to 
 see, that you must see, and then, I will tell you of a plan 
 to save your love, if it is not too late. Look, Mariam ! 
 You must look!" and lifting her cousin's head with her 
 hands she turned the pale face around toward the dais. 
 
 Mariam gave one glance, and then a half-coherent 
 cry sprang to her lips while her hands clutched at her 
 bosom. 
 
 The second dancer was Zaliza ! 
 
 [297]
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 IT was not the first intimation the girls had been 
 given of Zaliza's infatuation for Izon, infatuation 
 that had dated from his first triumphal entry upon the 
 palace plaza, and, understanding her impetuous nature, 
 they could readily anticipate the witchery and passion 
 that she would weave into her dance. And it was thrill 
 ing, the tingle of it seemed to pervade the very atmos 
 phere, to mount even up to that far-distant balcony and 
 appall the watchers there with its potent pulsation. Here 
 was no mere invitation, here was compulsion. Like a 
 lambent flame she leaped and quivered, a wild thing of 
 living beauty, the very embodiment of devouring desire. 
 She advanced in open-armed, startling rushes, she re 
 treated in coy affectation ; she encircled him like a whirl 
 wind, she drooped gracefully before him as if to swoon 
 and be caught within his arms, and all the while she 
 never missed perfect step and the time in the most be 
 wildering dance that he had ever beheld. 
 
 " Isabel F' sobbed Mariam, "it is true, all true that 
 
 [298]
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 you have told me ! My poor Izon 1 See, the wine is in 
 his blood, his eyes are glowing, he follows her every 
 movement ! I am going to call out to him to remind 
 him of our love to tell him that I am here 1 " 
 
 Isabel grasped her arm as she sprang to the lattice. 
 
 "Don't ! " she cried. "You can not make him under 
 stand or even hear. Come with me. I have a better 
 plan." 
 
 "Where are we going?" asked Mariam breathlessly, 
 as Isabel dragged her by the wrist through the balcony 
 corridor. 
 
 "To the robing room," replied Isabel, still dragging 
 her cousin onward. "I am going to costume you, and 
 you are to be the third candidate." 
 
 Mariam stopped, jerking her wrist from the vigorous 
 clasp, and stood, her face crimson, looking at Isabel 
 with wide, incredulous eyes. 
 
 "You don't mean that!" she gasped. "Why " 
 
 "But I do," insisted Isabel. "Hurry. We have no 
 time to lose." 
 
 "But but why, it is impossible!" stammered 
 Mariam. "I could never appear in such a way, 
 especially before Izon. I should die of shame." 
 
 [299]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "You will die of a worse shame if you do not," re 
 torted Isabel, angrily. "Look at that, and see if it is 
 not your turn to make some sacrifice!" 
 
 They were just passing another balcony opening, and 
 Mariam, looking out, felt the flame of jealous anger 
 flash up in her cheeks. Nothing was real now, but this. 
 $o much of the unusual and unnatural had transpired 
 here that the entire night seemed one long, fantastic 
 nightmare, in which no incident was so startling that it 
 did not become commonplace in the next event. 
 
 "Come," Mariam said simply, and herself led 
 the way. Burned now into her consciousness was the 
 knowledge that she would rather see Izon upon the teo- 
 colli than in the arms of this woman. A life is a 
 thing that one must one time lose anyhow, nor know 
 regret that it is gone, but a love that is lost leaves be 
 hind it a bitter pang that corrodes and anguishes while it 
 does not destroy. And Mariam, bewildered and con 
 fused, believed that Isabel's plan, startling though it 
 seemed, was the only way to keep that precious love 
 intact. 
 
 They hastened down the stairway which led to the 
 robing room, where the third girl was already being 
 
 [300]
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 prepared. Fortunately, she was already repentant of 
 her bargain and dreading the time when she must ap 
 pear not that modesty thrust its blushing denial upon 
 her, but that she realized the futility of trying to outvie 
 that electrifying effort of Zaliza's, and she was one of 
 those who sulk if they cannot excel. She was secretly 
 pleased, therefore, to yield her place to Mariam, and 
 assisted Isabel in the toilet with many an exclamation 
 of wonder at the pure white loveliness of Mariam. 
 Crimsoning until she was an exquisite mingling of pink 
 and pearl Mariam stood while Isabel put the gauze robe 
 upon her and clasped a stoled cestus about her, and then, 
 when she was through, the cruelty of it all moved Isabel 
 to compassion and she kissed her reverently upon the 
 forehead. 
 
 "You are an angel, dear, as pure as the Lady Godiva 
 herself, whom all the world has loved and revered since 
 she, too, cast aside her raiment in a stern cause," said 
 Isabel soberly. "And see, I will clothe you in the Lady 
 Godiva's priceless robe." 
 
 Deftly she let down the golden hair which rippled 
 in a shining cascade almost to Mariam's feet, and the 
 Aztec girl who had given up her place could not keep
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 from rubbing her hand over its silken strands, nor, hav 
 ing touched it, could she forbear from kissing it. A 
 gasp of astonishment from one of the maids caused them 
 to turn to the curtained archway through which they 
 could see out upon the dais. Zaliza had reached the 
 limit of her audacity. Whirling now in dizzying circles, 
 the collar of gems about her beautiful throat scintillating 
 and flashing like a ring of fire, she was extinguishing 
 one light after another in the outer circle, after each ex 
 tinguishment curveting in and away from Izon with 
 tantalizing blandishments, stooping perhaps for a fleet 
 ing instant before him, poised with arms outstretched 
 with all the light grace of a bird, bending over him sud 
 denly, as if to take him up in her arms, advancing as if 
 to throw herself in romping abandon upon him, ap 
 proaching at another time slowly and coyly as if she half 
 feared and half wished that he might suddenly reach 
 out and detain her, now grasping the flagon of wine to 
 bend it from his lips and touch it to her own, looking 
 over the brim meanwhile with melting eyes gazing deep 
 into his Satan himself, much less Topeltzin, could 
 not have devised a more potent, irresistible appeal to a 
 
 [302]
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 young man in whose veins ran red blood, who felt him 
 self lost to love, who was plied with spiced wine, steeped 
 in languorous perfume, beguiled with seductive music, 
 and who could gain present immunity, perhaps life, by 
 the mere yielding to these soft, twining arms. 
 
 The outer circle of lights had been put out, leaving 
 only the inner circle of pendant candelabra which cast 
 down but a dim halo about the couch where Izon, half- 
 sitting and half-reclining, resting against the prop of 
 one tense arm with his hand grasping the edge of the 
 cushion beneath him, followed the incarnate temptress 
 with half-smiling lips and eyes that smouldered. Sud 
 denly Zaliza, with consummate art, trusting wisely to 
 her further powers when Izon should be conducted to 
 the luxurious apartments where the further and final 
 tests awaited him, caught herself in the very midst of 
 a dainty poise and like a humming-bird that is fright 
 ened, darted suddenly away, and vanished before he had 
 even time to comprehend what she was about. He 
 turned quickly to look after her, his gaze lingering in 
 fascination upon the swaying curtains where she had 
 disappeared. The hideous dwarf handed him a flagon 
 
 [303]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 fresh filled, but Izon took it mechanically, and, his gaze 
 having been averted from the curtains, sat looking upon 
 the rug at his feet, thinking, thinking how ? 
 
 Man is not responsible for all the thoughts that enter 
 his mind, but only for those that remain by permit of 
 his sovereign will. Izon's soul had expanded in nobility 
 as he grew to manhood until, nurtured by his life of 
 right living, it was as near perfection as man's can be. 
 But now almost overwhelmed was he by the surges of 
 poignant emotions by which he was deluged. The strong 
 wines, the sensuous music, the seductive invitations ex 
 tended by the lovely dancers breathing passion and de 
 sire, were nearly floating him into the realms of pleasure 
 when "the still small voice," direct link between hu 
 manity and Divinity, now shielded him from the siren 
 darts of their burning glances! But Satan had other 
 arrows in his quiver. He now shot his most insidious 
 one and as the thought penetrated Izon's mind, "What 
 use? despised by Mariam betrayed by my brother 
 to die now means a disgraced oblivion ; while by liv 
 ing, I can undeceive her and perhaps escape," the 
 voice of conscience was almost stifled. 
 
 Hovering now between heaven and hell was that 
 
 [304]
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 soul when the music resumed its endless song of love, 
 and Izon became conscious that a new figure had glided 
 into the halo of light, and he looked up slowly. For a 
 moment incredulity and amazement possessed him in 
 turns, and then, humbled yet glorified by the wave of 
 feeling which swept over him, he realized that this great 
 love which was his, was as far different from the spuri 
 ous rapture that had been offered to him as the pure 
 appeal of Mariam herself was different from the impure 
 appeal of those others; for theirs was to the senses 
 alone, while hers was to the heart, the mind, the soul, 
 to everything that was best and truest within him, to 
 all the gentle chivalry and nobler manhood that his 
 wholesome nature contained. 
 
 Mariam stood before him motionless, slender, erect, 
 dazzling white as compared with the mellower tints of 
 the Aztec maidens. Even her face had lost every vestige 
 of its color in this crisis of the supreme test. 
 
 Since she had taken the desperate and as it now 
 seemed, to her timid self-consciousness, the ill-advised 
 step that might possibly retain her hold upon the love of 
 this prince among men, but might estrange it, she could 
 only think to pray, and with her hands clasped and her 
 
 [305]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 eyes involuntarily upturned she was like a flawless statue 
 of Purity, hewn from the sparkling white marble of 
 Carrara. 
 
 Into the heart of Izon there stole an understanding 
 of this strange and wonderful miracle of love that knew 
 no bound and asked for no reward but love, and it 
 humbled him. He loved her now, the heart and soul 
 and brave spirit of her, as he had never loved her be 
 fore. From her there radiated an atmosphere of sweet 
 innocence, withal so exquisitely modest and ineffably 
 chaste that he arose from his couch with bowed head. 
 He approached her reverently, and sinking upon his 
 knees, touched his lips to the pale hand that came 
 trembling out to meet him. 
 
 With flushed face, eyes sparkling with rage, and 
 heaving bosom, Zaliza stood peering at Izon from be 
 hind the portieres through which she had darted. For 
 years before she had seen Izon, she had heard of him as 
 the god-like ruler of the Pearl City, knew the tales that 
 were related of his superb comeliness. All this had ex 
 cited in her an intense desire to see and meet him, for 
 she had found that the man did not live in her own city 
 
 [306]
 
 Mariam before Izon
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 who could cast an indifferent look upon herself. When 
 the news of his coming spread through Ixtol her strong 
 est expectations were aroused and when she first saw him 
 and found these expectations more than realized, her 
 attempt to remove Mariam and Isabel, in whose beauty 
 she saw rivalry, by exciting the mob against them, was 
 the result of her hitherto unfettered wilfulness. 
 
 In the succeeding period this infatuation had been 
 kept alive by the frank courtesy and admiration with 
 which Izon had always treated her, by the occasional 
 deeper glance which she fancied she had caught from 
 his eyes, glances which no man had hitherto been able 
 to veil in her presence. But beyond all this it was nour 
 ished by the hope that in the final scene when she would 
 offer herself to him, if accepted, she could carry 
 out a daring yet simple plan she had conceived for his 
 escape with her to the Pearl City. In this, the final 
 hour, she had thrown into her dance all this repressed 
 passion of weeks and her whole being had thrilled with 
 the voluptuousness of her emotions roused by her dan 
 cing in such close proximity to him. She felt, too, that 
 his own emotions had responded to hers. She had 
 noted as she bent over him, the answering flash of his 
 
 [307]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 eyes and as she had left him at the moment when, over 
 come by the intoxication of the dance she was apparently 
 about to sink into his arms, she expected him to follow 
 her into the inner room. As he did not appear at once 
 she had tiptoed back to the portieres, and as she looked 
 into the banquet hall she could scarcely believe her eyes 
 for she saw the exquisite figure of Mariam standing be 
 fore the prince. She could not fathom the mystery of 
 it all, but when Izon knelt before Mariam the fury of 
 the woman scorned flamed its maddening course through 
 her brain. 
 
 She quickly made her way to the small banqueting 
 room, where Topeltzin was presiding over the final 
 orgies of the priests and the dancing girls. On low 
 couches the priests reclined in company with the dancers, 
 each of whom, feeling herself worthy to have been 
 chosen by Izon, was consoling herself with the lesser 
 honor; for honor this was deemed in the strange and 
 contradictory ethics of these people. 
 
 Some were dancing around the couches the voluptu 
 ous dance of the Orient mingled with the swaying 
 activity of the lithe Indian, a combination of sensuous 
 enticement that swept into a blaze the senses of the 
 
 [308]
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 priests, already inflamed by the spiced wine which they 
 were still drinking in vast quantities. The beautiful 
 forms of many of the dancers were wholly displayed, 
 these having cast aside even the filmy draperies in which 
 they had first appeared, and they wreathed in and out 
 around the couches in entrancing undulations that ended 
 only with their sinking into the arms of their lovers in 
 ecstasies of voluptuous languor. 
 
 For a few moments Zaliza surveyed the scene with 
 dilating nostrils yet scornful eyes. For a moment its 
 mad abandon, so in harmony with her own feelings, 
 impelled her to participate where she would be queen. 
 But there were fibres of refinement in her being that the 
 promiscuousness of it all repelled and the next instant 
 the anguish of the loss of her triumph assailed her and 
 with an imperious gesture she beckoned Topeltzin to 
 join her in the corridor. 
 
 The high priest, although deep in the pleasures of 
 the saturnalia, had imbibed but little, and quickly 
 joined her. 
 
 "Izon has rejected your candidates, myself in 
 cluded," she said in a voice so tense with rage that 
 Topeltzin could scarcely recognize it. 
 
 [309]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 "What?" he answered. "I supposed by this time 
 he would have had you in his arms." 
 
 "No! No!" she screamed, stamping her foot. 
 "He has Mariam in his arms he has rejected me and 
 defied you." 
 
 Izon and Mariam had scarcely exchanged some hasty 
 explanations when a band of guards burst into the hall. 
 The prince instantly threw his cloak around Mariam, 
 covering her from throat to feet, and turned to face 
 Topeltzin ! 
 
 Rage burned and consumed the high priest so that 
 at first he could scarcely speak coherently. His face 
 was purple with anger and his clenched fists quivered. 
 He had never dreamed of such a termination as this 
 to all his carefully laid plans. It had been his intention 
 to have turned Mariam against Izon, and Isabel, in 
 reprisal, against Black Eagle, hoping with the mean and 
 futile calculation of a man who knows nothing of purity 
 to turn them thus to himself. 
 
 "Seize him and take him away!" he shouted 
 hoarsely. "He has already made his choice, and to 
 morrow he dies!" 
 
 A number of guards rushed upon the dais from both 
 
 [3*0]
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 sides. The struggle was brief, for, borne down by 
 weight of numbers, Izon was soon securely bound and 
 dragged away. The shriek of Mariam followed him, 
 and Isabel, fearing for her, rushed out to take her in 
 her arms. 
 
 Topeltzin came close up to them, and, with folded 
 arms, gazed at them with a sneering smile. 
 
 "Well, my gentle ladies," he mocked them, "tell me 
 now who is the lord of life and death in the Red 
 City?" 
 
 "You are, my lord," faltered Mariam. "Be 
 merciful." 
 
 "I must be paid for mercy," answered Topeltzin 
 with a harsh laugh. "Every commodity under sway of 
 Ixtol has its price, you know. Isabel, you may leave us 
 alone for a moment. I would have a word with this 
 this unexpected candidate." 
 
 "I have no secrets from my cousin," replied Mariam 
 apprehensively. 
 
 Topeltzin smiled sardonically. 
 
 "Very well, then, she may remain, for, after all, 
 what I have to say perhaps concerns you both. It is 
 about this same Izon. Even he has the sum of his
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 ransom fixed. Would you know, Mistress Mariam, the 
 cost at which he may be set in secret outside the city 
 walls?" 
 
 Mariam, studying his evil face, turned sick as she 
 divined what that ransom must be, but still she must 
 ask. She would leave no chance to slip by her without 
 at least an inquiry. 
 
 "And what is the cost?" 
 
 "Yourself!" 
 
 "I thought as much," she replied steadily. "My 
 lord, it is far better to die nobly than to live ignobly, 
 and I have no hesitation in speaking the death warrant 
 of both Prince Izon and myself. Yes, and I do it 
 proudly, as he would have me do. We can both die." 
 
 "And by Great Tezcat, you shall die!" roared 
 Topeltzin, the rage which he had been repressing break 
 ing out in all its fury. "Take them to the red prison 
 at once! If I cannot make you mine by consent, I will 
 own you by force!" Suddenly remembering the on 
 lookers, he sunk his voice to a sibilant whisper, "and 
 then when tired of you, I will throw you to my soldiers, 
 to be passed from one to the other until like broken toys
 
 THE THIRD CANDIDATE 
 
 you shall be trampled under their feet bruised and 
 crushed ! And that shall be your death ! " 
 
 Stamping with rage, he thrust his convulsed face 
 close to the girls. As they shrank back, the robe which 
 Izon had thrown about Mariam slipped from her grasp, 
 and although Isabel quickly restored it, for the mo 
 ment the lovely girl was revealed to the high priest. He 
 stood petrified ! As the eyes are dazzled when emerging 
 from darkness into sunlight, so was Topeltzin's dark 
 soul paralyzed by this vision of purity. Involuntarily 
 he threw his hand before his eyes; but only for a 
 moment and the reaction of evil came with redoubled 
 force, thrilling him with his overwhelming, approaching 
 triumphs. As the guards hurried the girls away, 
 "Gods," he gasped, "what prizes no wonder Izon 
 resisted the others ! and now they are mine ! mine ! "
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 IZON in his prison room paced restlessly to and fro. 
 His rank as Prince of the Aztecs and as titular di 
 vinity, which title he would hold until the sacrifice, had 
 prevented Topeltzin, as he had wished, from sending 
 his captive to one of the cave dungeons which had their 
 noisome depths in the cliffs under the palace. Instead, 
 the prince was confined in a large room having one 
 window overlooking the river, making escape impossible 
 in that direction, while outside the single door stood two 
 sentinels. An hour had passed since Topeltzin himself 
 had closed the door and Izon had heard his stern in 
 junction of vigilance to the guards. In that hour the 
 dire threat of the high priest "to whichever hell his 
 anguished footsteps shall turn, he will find a shattering 
 of all he holds dear and sacred" had almost proven true ; 
 for the captive prince could feel no hope. 
 
 He had reviewed the past; his calm and uneventfully 
 happy life in the Pearl City; his numerous works of
 
 THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 civic improvement and wise government; his longing 
 for a mate that would be his for himself alone and not 
 for his rank; his excursion into the outer canyon and 
 the meeting with the hapless Mariam and Isabel; his 
 recognition of his deathless love for Mariam; the fight 
 in the canyon where some of his life-long friends had 
 fallen in his defence; the alternative presented to him 
 of death for the survivors or their lives and his assump 
 tion of the role of the visiting god; of the plans and 
 hopes of escape ; the weeks of joy in the society of Mar 
 iam and the winning of her love; then the catastrophe 
 of this night when betrayed by Black Eagle all his 
 plans had been shattered, his friends perhaps killed, 
 and himself an inevitable victim of the sacrifice in the 
 morning. 
 
 As these thoughts came surging through his mind, 
 Izon clenched his hands and ceased his restless walking. 
 He had unconsciously stopped before the window and 
 now his gaze wandered out into the moonlit scene of 
 river and cliffs and pyramids extending in the distance. 
 Its wondrous beauty recalled the banquet hall and the 
 scenes through which he had just passed. 
 
 As a treacherous foe, when beaten in the day, will
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 attack his conqueror at night after he has laid aside his 
 armor, so does temptation assail its victims in their 
 moments of relaxation. 
 
 "What use," it whispered to the prince, "has been 
 your rejection of Zaliza? Your friends have been con 
 fined and if not already killed, are helpless, and you are 
 doomed." And the vision of the Aztec beauty as she 
 bent over him in all the intoxicating fervor of her pas 
 sion mocked him with the tantalizing pangs of a lost 
 opportunity. 
 
 A slight creaking noise caused him to turn and as 
 he did so, the door opened and a figure muffled head to 
 feet in a priestly cowl and gown entered. Advancing, 
 the robe was thrown aside and Zaliza in all the splendor 
 of the charms revealed by her dancing costume, stood 
 before him. 
 
 When Topeltzin had rushed in on Izon and Mariam, 
 he had been followed by Zaliza who had witnessed the 
 entire scene. As she saw Izon seized and dragged away 
 she had exulted with all the cruel abandon of a gratified 
 vengeance. But when she saw the calm dignity of Mar 
 iam, devoting both her lover and herself to death rather 
 than accept life with dishonor, a mysterious yet power-
 
 THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 ful change of feeling possessed the heart of this girl 
 who in spite of her faults caused by her sinister environ 
 ment was a noble and heroic nature. As she noted the 
 reverential way the prince knelt to Mariam before tak 
 ing her in his arms, as she realized at last the perfect 
 beauty of her rival, the noble fortitude displayed by 
 Mariam inspired her to emulate the Spanish girl in her 
 devotion to Izon, and to let nothing stand in the way 
 of proving her own greater love. 
 
 Thus it was that as she faced the prince in his prison 
 her expression was very different from that which he 
 had last seen in the dance; then all was the passionate 
 fervor of invitation; now, her eyes were starry with 
 unshed tears; her face downcast; her heaving bosom 
 partly concealed by her crossed arms. 
 
 "Prince Izon," she said in a low tone, "I have come 
 to aid you to escape ; put on this cloak and hurry to the 
 wicket in the garden wall. The door will be open for 
 you." 
 
 "But how ?" began the amazed Izon. 
 
 "The guards have been bribed," she interrupted him. 
 "Go at once, before these sentinels are changed." 
 
 Now Izon was not slow to act but the events of the 
 
 [317]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 night, the treachery of even his best friend, and the 
 seeming omniscience possessed by Topeltzin, had ren 
 dered him suspicious. Particularly was this true of 
 Zaliza on account of his rejection' of her invitation in 
 the dance. 
 
 "But, Zaliza," he asked, "who could have bribed 
 these guards? Black Eagle, Mariam, and Isabel have 
 no gold; my Luxtol friends could not have penetrated 
 here to-night; explain." 
 
 Zaliza hesitated. It was not her plan to let the 
 prince know of her part in this affair until they were 
 safe, and then he should learn it from others. She saw, 
 however, by Izon's look that he would brook no con 
 cealment. 
 
 "O Prince!" she said, "understanding Topeltzin 
 as I do, I know that having thwarted all your plans his 
 vigilance would relax and few guards would be left on 
 duty. These I have bribed, but only on condition that 
 they accompany you to Luxtol to escape the vengeance 
 of the high priest." 
 
 Knowing the wealth of Zaliza's family Izon could 
 now understand, but he did not know and could not have 
 wrung from Zaliza the fact that it had required all the
 
 THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 jewels and gold of her inheritance to accomplish her 
 end. As it was, however, Izon was deeply touched and 
 as she stood and pleaded before him, the eyes of the 
 half-distraught prince devoured her superb form, her 
 flushed face and sparkling eyes. Never had Zaliza 
 looked so lovely. Her physical charms were now ren 
 dered overpoweringly seductive by her loving earnest 
 ness and Izon felt their potency to the utmost fibre of 
 his being. 
 
 "And you, Zaliza?" he asked. 
 
 For a moment she was silent and then with lowered 
 eyes and head she answered, 
 
 "My lord, where could I hope for life and safety 
 but with you in Luxtol ? You know what the vengeance 
 of Topeltzin will mean." 
 
 Izon swiftly considered the difference between this 
 suggestion and the one tendered him at the banquet. 
 The latter meant a temporary dalliance leaving himself 
 and his friends still in Topeltzin's power, while now his 
 escape to his own city was offered and the only objec 
 tion to it was the obligation to Zaliza. As though read 
 ing his thoughts Zaliza spoke. 
 
 "O Prince," she cried, extending her beautiful bare
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 arms to him. "Come, let us go to freedom where in 
 your own Luxtol you can gloriously reign on the throne 
 of your forefathers ! " 
 
 Izon stood gazing straight before him with the look 
 of one viewing a startling sight. The walls of the room 
 had disappeared and he beheld the summit of the teo- 
 colli; saw himself stretched and held on the sacrificial 
 stone; felt the lengthened agony of the knife with which 
 Topeltzin was prolonging his torture ; saw his body cast 
 over the parapet, hurtling and crashing down to be 
 seized and later devoured by his captors of the canyon. 
 Then the vision changed to the banqueting hall, where, 
 emerging from the shadow of the background and 
 illuminated brighter than the reality, the radiant vision 
 of Mariam in the purity of her lofty passion swept over 
 and enchanted his soul as the draught of a divine elixir, 
 and so fortified his spirit that the thought of death 
 or the depths of hell itself had no terrors for him. 
 
 Only a fraction of a second had elapsed and as the 
 walls of his prison room again closed around him, he 
 looked with pity mingled with gratitude upon the plead 
 ing Aztec beauty. 
 
 "Zaliza," he said gently, "deeply do I feel all that 
 [320]
 
 THE LASr rEM 
 
 you have done for me, but it is impossible I cannot 
 desert my friends. If you care to help me further, go 
 and comfort and if possible rescue them." 
 
 "O Prince," she wailed, "once in your own city at 
 the head of your troops you can rescue them and meet 
 Topeltzin on equal terms." 
 
 H No! you will meet him now on his own terms," 
 said a harsh voice, and with horror and dismay on Za- 
 liza's part and the hopeless conviction that all was lost 
 on Izon's, the two saw the high priest standing in the 
 doorway, and heard the sounds of a fierce struggle in the 
 corridor succeeded by an ominous silence. Suspicious 
 of even his most trusted guards since the Thlax and 
 Zulm affair, Topeltzin had come in time to hear Zaliza's 
 appeal. 
 
 "So, my rejected candidate," he said with a trium 
 phant smile, as the leader of the guards entered the 
 doorway and saluted him with a significant gesture, 
 "only an hour ago you came to me to expose your friend 
 here which resulted in his involuntary retirement to 
 this room while now I find you about to lead him 
 away." 
 
 For an instant Izon thought of rushing upon him
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 and ending the matter then and there but the faint hope 
 that his friends might have escaped and that their plans 
 for the morning on the teocolli might be carried out, 
 restrained him, and he remained silent, surveying his 
 foe with the calm haughtiness which was so galling to 
 Topeltzin. 
 
 Zaliza was in despair. Her plan, so costly and 
 venturesome, had seemed so near of fulfilment that its 
 collapse almost crushed her. But this despair drove her 
 to the last loophole of escape, the greatest bribe; the 
 supreme sacrifice. 
 
 "O master of us all," she cried, throwing herself 
 on her knees before Topeltzin, "do not punish the prince 
 for my deeds. You surely know that he had no part 
 in this attempt," then clasping his knees she whispered, 
 "You offered Mariam on certain conditions to set him 
 outside the gates make me the same offer and perhaps 
 my answer may be different from hers." 
 
 Topeltzin was staggered. Like all voluptuaries, 
 who regard every woman with a single view, he had 
 long secretly coveted this wayward beauty but, repulsed 
 by her cool indifference, he was true to his axiom that 
 there would be no pleasure in forcing her, and had taken 
 
 [322]
 
 THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 pride in the thought that he had concealed his desire. 
 But Zaliza had long penetrated his thought and now 
 felt sure of her ground. For a moment the high priest 
 hesitated, but only for a moment, as he recalled the glory 
 of his approaching triumph and the further considera 
 tion that he could subjugate Zaliza at his leisure in 
 the future. 
 
 "What!" he said to both, " deprive the good people 
 of Ixtol of the feast for which they have been waiting 
 so long? Deprive Tezcatlipoca of his victim's burning 
 heart? The gods forbid! As for you," he said to 
 Zaliza, "I regret to have to imitate the prince's rejection 
 of you in so short a time, but your charms have been 
 so freely offered to-night that they have lost their 
 attractiveness." 
 
 Zaliza sprang to her feet. Medusa's face never 
 looked more awful than hers. She knew Topeltzin's 
 thought, all hope was gone. 
 
 "O you fiend," she cried, her voice thrilling with 
 concentrated rage, "you think you have triumphed, but 
 just as you reach forth your hand to grasp victory ife 
 shall be snatched from you. There is either a Christian 
 hell or an Aztec perdition and to whichever is the deep- 
 
 [323]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 est and most horrible and everlasting, you are trying to 
 send me; but if I go it will not be alone to that perdi 
 tion we will go together." Snatching a dagger which 
 she carried she sprang at Topeltzin. Izon started for 
 ward but Topeltzin was quicker. He seized her wrist 
 and throwing his free arm around her, instantly bent 
 her hand so that the dagger pointed to her own heart 
 and with a force that snapped the bone of her arm 
 thrust the blade into her breast, where it remained as 
 her arm fell limply. Instantly Izon sprang forward 
 and, snatching the dagger, thrust at Topeltzin; but a 
 guard seized his arm and after a fierce struggle in which 
 the high priest warned his minions not to injure the 
 prince's person, he was disarmed. 
 
 With a convulsive shudder and stifled cry Zaliza 
 would have sunk to the floor but Topeltzin supported 
 her, and now he pushed her over to the horrified and 
 panting Izon. "Take her, Prince," he cried, with a 
 diabolical grin, "take her now and while watching her, 
 you will get a foretaste of how the sacrificial knife will 
 feel as I thrust it slowly into your breast and twist it 
 around when we meet in the morning on the teocolli!" 
 
 [324]
 
 THE LAST TEMPTATION 
 
 And with a devilish leer he folded his arms and glared 
 at his victims. 
 
 Izon supported the dying Zaliza and gazed with 
 infinite pity and sorrow at the beautiful girl whose 
 sparkling jewels seemed to mock her eyes now fast glaz 
 ing in death. As he gently lowered her to a couch the 
 drooping eyelids fluttered, then raised, as she tried to 
 look into his face. Her breath came in shorter and 
 feebler gasps as she whispered, "Izon for love of 
 you ," until with a last sigh and an attempt to smile 
 and to open her eyes which finally closed like- a tired 
 child's, she faintly murmured, "In your arms happy 
 at last Izon." 
 
 The sounds caused by Topeltzin striding from the 
 room, by the closing door, by the muffled groans of 
 the bribed sentries as they were dragged away to the 
 torture, by the treading of their successors in the corri 
 dor were not heard by Izon. He was alone with the 
 beautiful dead. 
 
 [325]
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 THE RED ROOM 
 
 WITH all the physical shrinking but inspired spir 
 itual courage that animated the Christian mar 
 tyrs as they were marched through dark passages to 
 the arena where wild beasts awaited them, Mariam 
 and Isabel were conducted, after the former had robed, 
 to a strange quarter of the palace. 
 
 It was a room with walls, ceiling, and all furnishings 
 of dull red. The color was so uniform that it was 
 difficult to distinguish the outlines of such furniture 
 as there was, but this color scheme was not its sole pe 
 culiarity ; there were no visible openings of any sort, and 
 when the guards, two fellows whose brawny shoulders 
 sloped out almost directly from under their jaws, had 
 entered with them and had shut the heavy pivoted door, 
 its place could scarcely be seen. The light was of course 
 artificial, but it too was tinted red so that the expression 
 even of the two gentle girls were rendered almost sat 
 urnine, while the faces of the guards seemed diabolical. 
 
 [326]
 
 THE RED ROOM 
 
 They sat calmly down, paying no attention to the girls, 
 who, cowed and frightened, huddled up against the wall 
 in agonized suspense. 
 
 This was broken by the voice of Topeltzin. He 
 stood before them, but how he had entered they did not 
 know. 
 
 "When I told you," he said with grim ferocity, 
 "that you would be mine, I should have added that 
 your lovers would offer no obstacles to our pleasures. 
 Your friend," addressing the cowering Mariam, "will 
 enjoy his last moments under my manipulations on the 
 teocolli in the morning and there will be no haste he 
 shall have ample time to enjoy the penalty of opposing 
 me; if you listen closely you will hear his screams of 
 joy. As for your champion," he continued, shaking his 
 finger, trembling with rage, at Isabel, "he is now having 
 a foretaste of the hell where he is to go, and I have 
 brought you both here to witness his transports of 
 joy-" 
 
 His voice was drowned by the sound of hurrying 
 clanking footsteps outside the room; by thick inarticu 
 late roars of anguished rage which seemed to come like 
 the bellowings of a maddened bull; there followed the 
 
 [327]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 sounds of heavy blo,ws, each succeeded by that anguished 
 cry then silence. Topeltzin stood, hands clenched, 
 eyes blazing, listening. Suddenly the hearts of the girls 
 were almost stilled by a long-drawn, appalling scream 
 of a being in the extremity of mortal agony. 
 
 "Now!" hissed Topeltzin, "look at your brave In 
 dian ! See how he enjoys his bed of roses ! " Grasping 
 the girls, he pushed them to the side of the room nearest 
 the sounds. "Look!" as a small red curtain slid aside 
 revealing a window filled with a mica sheet through 
 which the horrified girls could see into the next room, 
 " See your lover stretched on a fiery gridiron see 
 his limbs being twisted see the burning pincers hear 
 his screams!" He ceased, further words being wasted, 
 his captives having sunken in a huddled heap to the 
 floor. 
 
 Topeltzin motioned to them contemptuously with 
 his foot. "When they recover and send for me," he 
 said to the guards, "you will find me in my lower room," 
 and he strode from the apartment. 
 
 The sound of his footsteps had scarcely ceased in 
 the corridor when the outbreak in the torture chamber 
 was redoubled, causing the girls to revive and stagger 
 
 [328]
 
 THE RED ROOM 
 
 to their feet, seeing in the dim light the victim engaged 
 in a furious fight with his tormentors. They reeled 
 against the door to the red room which burst open, and 
 the struggling mass came tumbling in. Even in the dim 
 light the hideous mutilations could be seen on the blood- 
 covered face and body and only one fierce eye remained 
 to glare out upon his tormentors. When the huge fig 
 ure, brought to bay, turned to face them he fought 
 madly, desperately, bellowing forth his anguished de 
 fiance all the while, and it took the help of the guards 
 of the red room to overpower him and carry him away 
 in spite of the weakening tortures to which he had been 
 subjected. As, panting and breathless, they carried the 
 lunging, struggling figure out into the corridor and back 
 to the torture chamber, Isabel turned to clasp Mariam 
 in her arms. 
 
 "Let us pray, dear," she wept. "It may be our last 
 moment of freedom in this life," and the two girls 
 knelt in humble supplication. 
 
 This was only for a moment, and then just within 
 range of Mariam's eyes, a door in the opposite wall 
 swung to one side, and, in a narrow opening, thus re 
 vealed, stood the gray muffled figure of a priest. As he 
 
 [329]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 drew back his cowl the girls with a thrill of thankful 
 ness recognized Zeno. 
 
 "Hurry! Hurry for your lives !" he said. Mariam 
 flew to him but Isabel had sunk moaning to the floor 
 as another scream of anguish came from the torture 
 chamber. 
 
 Zeno raised her and tenderly supported by Mariam, 
 together they entered a narrow passage in darkness, 
 Zeno feeling his way along the wall. Presently he 
 stopped and, reaching up, said, 
 
 "This is the place." 
 
 Climbing to a passage about his own height above 
 the one they were in, he reached down and with much 
 labor drew up the girls. Proceeding in the same single 
 file they soon saw light ahead and suddenly, to their 
 intense relief, Mariam and Isabel entered a large cavern- 
 like room lit by the moonlight entering by an opening 
 overlooking the river. 
 
 "Love o' mine," said a well-known voice, and the 
 next moment Isabel was crying hysterically in the arms 
 of Black Eagle. In reply to her gasping inquiries, he 
 said, 
 
 "Another devilish trick of that demon, Topeltzin; 
 
 [330]
 
 THE RED ROOM 
 
 I have been here over an hour with Tepultac, waiting 
 for you." 
 
 "Then," asked Mariam, "what poor creature was 
 that being tortured?" Zeno was silent for a moment. 
 
 "It was Captain Helox," he said solemnly. 
 
 The five were silent with awe and horror until pres 
 ently Zeno said, 
 
 "We are safe for the present. This room is the 
 ancient and lost entrance to the inside spiral stairway 
 leading to the top of the teocolli. Even Topeltzin does 
 not know of the passage by which we reached it." 
 
 "How do you know that?" inquired Black Eagle, 
 "for it is our only safety from his pursuit." 
 
 "Why, this way. At the place where we climbed 
 up, the other passage turns at right angles leading into 
 the garden. Topeltzin and myself had been searching 
 for the lost passage and I was following him, lighting 
 the way with a torch. Topeltzin reached the angle, 
 turned it and went on, as the mouth of the upper pas 
 sage is hid by the rock formation, but I noticed that the 
 smoke from the torch suddenly left the ceiling where 
 it had rolled along and disappeared straight up and 
 ahead. I knew what this draft meant but quickly fol- 
 
 [33 1]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 lowed Topeltzin. When he had abandoned the search 
 in disgust, I returned and found my way here. Oh, 
 there were crafty high priests before Topeltzin's time." 
 
 Black Eagle then explained that after leaving them 
 in the balcony overlooking the banquet, he and Tepul- 
 tac had communicated through Azra and Zilpan the 
 dread news of Izon's failure to escape and his coming 
 fate, to the Pearl City. Guided by Zeno they had come 
 hither and Zeno had gone to the red room for the girls, 
 intending, if necessary, to summon them to his assist 
 ance, but, as events proved, this was not required. 
 
 Zeno now reminded them all of their need of rest 
 for the fateful to-morrow. 
 
 The girls were exhausted and soon fell asleep on 
 a pallet of fur skins screened off in a rocky alcove. 
 
 Black Eagle and Zeno disposed themselves on skins 
 in the centre of the floor, but Tepultac sat in the open 
 ing overlooking the river thinking of his wrongs at the 
 hands of Topeltzin, and planning for his coming ven 
 geance on the morrow. 
 
 [332]
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 A T SUNRISE 
 
 BEFORE the gray dawn of the morning had 
 broken, Tepultac, who knew no sleep but had 
 been busy with plans for vengeance, aroused the girls. 
 
 "The time has come," he said. 
 
 A spring of water trickled into a rocky basin, and, 
 after quick ablutions, the girls, in response to a call, 
 went in to where the men where completing their pre 
 parations. Black Eagle they found in complete Span 
 ish armor which Tepultac had secured for him during 
 the night and which he was now busily helping the 
 chieftain to adjust. Black Eagle was armed with a 
 remarkable weapon, a long spear, the head of which 
 had been removed and replaced by a large bowie knife 
 that Professor Raymon had given him years before. 
 He also carried a Spanish sword for Prince Izon, and 
 now Zeno handed a dagger to each of the girls, with 
 the grim comment that at the very last they might be 
 glad to turn them upon themselves. 
 
 [333]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Without further parley he led the way to the base 
 of the circular stairway. He turned impatiently as he 
 put his foot upon the first step to find that, as by one 
 accord, the four who were to accompany him had 
 fallen to their knees in final supplication before facing 
 the gravest crisis of their lives. For a moment Zeno 
 pondered, frowning. His apostasy from Topeltzin had 
 been upon personal grounds, and to the matter of re 
 ligion he had given but little thought. Tepultac he 
 did not heed, for he knew the revenge that burned 
 within him. As for Black Eagle, he was a strong man 
 in whom Zeno found rugged elements that upon the 
 surface dissociated him from the idea of worship; but 
 the pure, earnest faith of the two girls, the beauty of 
 simple trust that he found in their upturned devout 
 faces, impressed him so that he too, though scarcely 
 knowing what he did nor why he did it, knelt with them 
 and partook of the blessing that these children of the 
 Father invoked for their undertaking. Silently then 
 they trudged up the endless circle, with many a halt 
 for breath and many a pause for wonder at the skill of 
 the early priests, who had raised this temple to their 
 deity. The dawn was breaking now, and through the 
 
 [334]
 
 A r SUNRISE 
 
 small interstices that had been constructed here and there 
 the dim day filtered in enough to show them the dizzy 
 height which they still must ascend, its pinnacle lost in 
 a tiny point of light. 
 
 At last they found themselves within the body of 
 the gigantic statue of Tezcatlipoca upon the apex of the 
 teocolli. Zeno and Tepultac at once passed out of 
 the concealed opening in one of the deep folds in the 
 garments of the statue. They were clad in their priestly 
 robes, and as it was customary for two or more priests 
 to ascend the teocolli early in the morning, to keep re 
 plenished the fire that burned always before the statue 
 and to see that all within the temple was in final readi 
 ness for the sacrifice, their early presence would seem 
 but natural. 
 
 It was now a mere matter of waiting, and the girls 
 looked out in awed admiration through the numerous 
 apertures that, to all outside appearance, formed a part 
 of the carved and fretted decoration of the robes of the 
 statue. With the breaking dawn, the mist that lay in 
 the canyon, its surface rolling in gentle undulations like 
 a vast long lake of filmy clouds, quivered as if with com 
 ing life. Temple and statue faced the eastern sun, and 
 
 [335]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 when the huge orb presently appeared, rising slowly 
 and majestically, a great flaming copper ball, above the 
 cliffs at the head of the upper canyon, the whole bosom 
 of this undulating mist gleamed with a golden irides 
 cence that changed to a thousand pure unsurpassable 
 hues, while still retaining its golden undersheen. Great 
 moving billows of violet, of blue, of green, of yellow, 
 of orange, of red, came sweeping down the canyon, one 
 after the other, blending and melting, each into the one 
 preceding it, like a gigantic fairy phantasmagoria, bor 
 rowing color from the walls of the canyon, from the 
 masses of vegetation, from the vault of heaven, and 
 turning these and the gold from the great lamp of day 
 into spectra more clear and pure than the refraction 
 from any prism of crystal, while at the same time more 
 soft and evanescent than the tints of the most delicate 
 rainbow. Amethyst, sapphire, turquoise, opal, emerald, 
 topaz, ruby, lilac, iris, primrose, daffodil, marigold, 
 carnation, rose mauve, syenite, vert, ochre, cadmium, 
 vermilion, carmine, all came trooping down in their 
 elusive, bewildering array until, with startling swiftness 
 upon the higher rise of the sun, the gorgeous Pageant of 
 Aurora suddenly disappeared. 
 
 [336]
 
 A r SUNRISE 
 
 Now, as the sun rose still higher and drew up that 
 intangible body of opalescent vapor from the depths 
 of the canyon, the beauties of the great chasm itself 
 were displayed in all their stupendous grandeur. Build 
 ing after building, palace after palace, of the Red City 
 were revealed and stood forth in their bold beauty, a 
 new revelation of the master genius Topeltzin had dis 
 played in the use of limitless wealth and limitless power. 
 But the rising mist too illuminated one more object that 
 for the girls and Black Eagle had more vital interest, 
 more personal significance, than all this vast panorama, 
 and this was the golden cross, which, springing into life 
 so vividly as the sunlight struck upon it that it seemed 
 like a heaven-sent covenant of hope and succor, stood 
 majestically glittering where it towered above the church 
 in the Pearl City. As a symbol of all that they 
 worshipped, of all that was best and purest and noblest 
 in their lives, they gave to it their silent adoration. 
 
 [3371
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 THE BLESSING OF THE TROOPS 
 
 LONG before daylight the temple plaza of the 
 Pearl City had been lit up by hundreds of torches 
 in the flaring yellow light of which the troops of Luxtol 
 had assembled. From every street battalion after 
 battalion had debouched into the plaza where the proper 
 military formations were quickly effected. There was 
 no noise or confusion or excitement. Stern, deep, ear 
 nestness animated all ; even the commands were given in 
 low tones. Presently in serried ranks and filling the 
 entire plaza, the army stood in close formation facing 
 the church front where on the summit of the steps stood 
 Don Raymon Navarez. Near him, but concealed in 
 the shadow of the arched doorway stood Zilpan. While 
 he had not been summoned to join the ranks as a fighter 
 he knew that the purpose of this early massing of the 
 soldiers was to have them attend divine services before 
 going into battle, and impelled partly by curiosity and 
 partly by a feeling that he too should participate in the 
 blessing to be bestowed, he had come to the church. 
 
 [338]
 
 BLESSING THE TROOPS 
 
 Zilpan's new allegiance to Christianity was not 
 based on belief but was solely the result of Topeltzin's 
 treatment of Azra. But ever since his repudiation of 
 the high priest, a vague unrest had seized him and a 
 desire to see and hear the Christian ceremonials in the 
 temple had overmastered him. 
 
 The battalion officers, headed by Tezcotzin, finally 
 reported in turn to Don Raymon that their formations 
 were complete and at his signal the church doors were 
 opened and through them the warriors marched with 
 lowered arms. Every available man in Luxtol had 
 gladly responded to the call and the huge edifice was 
 filled with the marching thousands. Zilpan followed 
 the last company of soldiers but found the nave so 
 crowded that in order to get a good view of the sanctu 
 ary, he ascended the stairs leading to the organ loft. 
 Half-way up was a landing which commanded a view 
 of the entire scene, and upon this he halted. Vast and 
 dim, the body of the church was illuminated by only a 
 few torches, but the golden altar was ablaze with light 
 and to the deep notes of the organ Father Zolcoma and 
 his assistants conducted the devotions. 
 
 Zilpan was profoundly impressed with their deep 
 
 [339]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 solemnity, where every word, every movement to the 
 slightest gesture, had a significance that two thousand 
 years had only intensified. His gaze leaving the sanc 
 tuary for a moment swept over the sea of upturned 
 faces; those of thousands of kneeling soldiers, each as 
 a devout Christian realizing that the next few hours 
 might be his last on earth or, in the event of defeat and 
 capture, that a horrible torture and final death under 
 the obsidian knife awaited him. 
 
 The most solemn part of the ceremony now drew 
 nigh and at a low-voiced command from Don Raymon 
 the entire army arose from their knees, and with a 
 sound like the distant rumble of a coming storm, arms 
 were presented in honor of the elevation a sound 
 followed by the thunder-like crash of the weapons as 
 they were grounded on the tiled pave. Zilpan noted how 
 the vastness of the dim interior rendered the altar more 
 dazzling. As the deep organ chords to which the 
 building trembled, swelled around him, he descended 
 the stairs and, impelled by an irresistible impulse, slowly 
 pushed his way through the crowd until he reached the 
 rail of the sanctuary, where he prostrated himself in 
 adoration to the Host that shone high in air, throned in 
 
 [340]
 
 BLESSING THE TROOPS 
 
 light. At the conclusion of the ritual Father Zolcoma 
 ascended the pulpit. 
 
 "Beloved Christians," he said, "the most momentous 
 day in our history is dawning. This day it will be de 
 cided whether Christ or Tezcatlipoca will reign in the 
 hearts of the people in the canyon cities. For centuries, 
 our Lord has permitted Luxtol and Ixtol to grow side 
 by side and both wax great. With us vice is unknown 
 and peace and contentment prevail; with them, the 
 reverse is the case and the Red City has become a den 
 of iniquity. But, quite recently, the powers that rule 
 Ixtol have gained a great advantage over us and in a 
 few hours our beloved prince will be sacrificed in honor 
 of their gods, and the maidens subjected to a fate worse 
 than death, unless our deeds and prayers can prevent it. 
 Not content with the destruction of the bodies of his 
 victims, Topeltzin has tried with diabolical cunning first 
 to destroy their souls. Each one has been tempted in 
 the most insidious way but, thanks be to God, each one 
 has triumphed over the wiles of the Evil One except 
 the Indian chieftain who yielded for the moment. The 
 two maidens, rather than yield, are facing a horrible 
 fate while living and a dreadful death as the culmina- 
 
 [341]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 tion! Against your beloved prince, however, has the 
 most tremendous attack been made. His mere butchery 
 on the teocolli will not satisfy Topeltzin whose real 
 aim is to insult our God and our faith. And now, 
 beloved ones, comes the working of that law of com 
 pensation which I have so often expounded to you from 
 this pulpit : ' You reap as you sow.' Prince Izon, as you 
 all know, had led a blameless life his character built 
 up so that in this awful crisis he has triumphed ; but his 
 friend the Indian, not having had this self-discipline, fell 
 into the trap prepared for him. He soon repented 
 however, and to-day, if I mistake not, he will gloriously 
 redeem himself. The hour is approaching when the 
 decisive conflict will be waged. On the teocolli and at 
 the Red City gates it will be Christians against Pagans ; 
 and we, who believe that not a feather drops from the 
 swallow's wing without His consent, will know that 
 while our foes are being inspired by the Evil One, that 
 their Creator as well as ours is looking on and will 
 not desert us! 
 
 "Soldiers of Luxtol, you are therefore going to fight 
 for a glorious cause, your God and your prince 1 And 
 now in the absence of that prince your hereditary com- 
 
 [342]
 
 BLESSING THE TROOPS 
 
 mander, I, by direction of the Council of State, have 
 appointed Don Raymon Navarez your chief, who will 
 lead you in this conflict. 
 
 "In the days of the Conquest a Spanish knight by an 
 act of heroism but at the sacrifice of his own life, saved 
 several of his comrades who were about to be sacrificed 
 on the teocolli of old Mexico. His sword and armor 
 have been preserved as noble relics, and to Don Ray 
 mon as a worthy successor to him I now present 
 them." 
 
 As he spoke attendants approached Don Raymon 
 who had been kneeling in the sanctuary, and when he 
 arose, they adjusted the shining armor upon him. 
 "This sword," continued Father Zolcoma, descending 
 from the pulpit, and presenting the weapon to Don 
 Raymon, "was never drawn without cause, nor sheathed 
 without honor. Accept it, Senor, in that spirit !" and as 
 the army presented arms Don Raymon, kneeling, re 
 ceived the sword. 
 
 Again the tempest-like sound of the "Present arms !" 
 followed by the deep rumble of their grounding, shook 
 the temple as Don Raymon gave his knightly salute. 
 
 "Now, soldiers of Luxtol," cried Father Zolcoma, 
 
 [343]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 raising his arms in supplication, his voice, ringing like 
 a clarion, filling the vast edifice, "Receive the bless 
 ing that I am empowered to bestow. Go forth upon 
 your glorious mission with highest hopes and bravest 
 hearts and may the same God who divided the water 
 of the sea for his own people and closed those waters 
 over their enemies, guide you to victory this day ! 
 
 "Destined avengers of your brethren and ancestors 
 who, captured by the pagans and who rather than re 
 pudiate their God, suffered torture and martyrdom un 
 der the obsidian knife, I bless you in the name of the 
 down-trodden past! Coming rescuers of your prince 
 and his companions, the victims of pagan lust and hate, 
 I bless you in the name of the dawning future ! Invok 
 ing the power of the Most High for aid in this, your 
 first united assault upon the forces of Satan, O cham 
 pions of the Cross and defenders of the Faith, I bless 
 you in the name of the Omnipotent Father, Son, and 
 Holy Spirit! I bless you and you shall be blessed!" 
 
 [344]
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 A SOLEMN REPROOF 
 
 THE watchers in the statue now noted that already 
 there was a stir in the plaza below. Its bustle 
 came up to them through the rarified atmosphere with 
 clear distinctness, and a thrill came over the girls as they 
 realized what all this unwonted agitation meant, a thrill 
 that was in no wise lessened when Zeno called in to 
 them, tapping it smartly as he spoke, 
 
 "This is the sacrificial stone." 
 
 Isabel and Mariam shuddered as their attention was 
 called to the stone, directly beneath them, upon which 
 Izon was to die. They had been looking calmly out 
 over it, even down upon it, without realizing the terrible- 
 part it was intended to play in the tragedy to come. It 
 was a huge, elliptical block of solid granite, carved richly 
 around its circumference with symbolic figures, the Az 
 tec gods of life and death. In the top of the stone was 
 a groove that had attracted their curious speculation, 
 but now it came upon them with the shock of a vital blow 
 
 [345]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 that this gutter was to allow the torrent of human blood 
 to flow down. It was backed up against the feet of 
 the idol, practically open for the front two-thirds of its 
 circumference, and from this height the quivering heart 
 of Izon was to be held up as the supreme climax of the 
 hideous ceremony. Gazing at the stone in fascination 
 for a time they were glad to turn away and look beyond 
 it, to follow, down the side of the teocolli, the winding 
 pathway by which Izon must presently ascend. 
 
 Those who have seen pictures of the teocolli of 
 Tezcatlipoca in the City of Mexico can form a slight 
 idea of this one, but a better impression can be gained 
 from the most commonly known picture of the tower 
 of Babel; for the teocolli of the Red City was much 
 taller and narrower at the base and much more ornate 
 in its continuous parapet than any of those made by 
 the older Aztecs in Mexico, the small base and immense 
 proportionate height of this one being forced by the 
 limited area. It was built of stone, and an inclined 
 plane ran steeply around its four sides, winding from 
 the plaza in front of Topeltzin's palace to the top, 
 which, standing out as it did at the very edge of the 
 
 [346]
 
 A SOLEMN REPROOF 
 
 precipice, formed the dominant landmark of the Red 
 City. 
 
 The drum upon the tower top solemnly boomed out 
 its summons and the populace began to pour out from 
 everywhere. The plaza filled as if by magic. The 
 palace guards marched down the road along the cliff- 
 side to the distant wall, to reinforce the troops already 
 there. From the height of the teocolli the watchers 
 could now see another slowly moving line rounding the 
 cliff from the Pearl City far up the canyon. The cease 
 less profound basso of the river came solemnly up to 
 them, and now, upon the monotonous undertone which 
 seemed to be filled with present menace, there suddenly 
 burst a shriller sound, a fanfare of trumpets. The 
 central doors of the palace, swung only upon state oc 
 casions, had opened. Preceded by trumpeters, a band 
 of priests came slowly forth and the chant that arose 
 up to the great statue was one that had a savage triumph 
 in it. Following the priests came a band of flower girls 
 gay with the sacrificial blossoms of crimson, and their 
 clear sopranos rose in response. Mariam suddenly 
 clutched her hand to her heart and bent forth eagerly. 
 
 [347]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Just behind the girls came Izon, clad in a simple robe 
 of white, bearing himself erectly and proudly. Tears 
 started into the eyes of Mariam, as she felt the pitying 
 clasp of Isabel's arms about her waist. 
 
 "Oh, Isabel," she cried, "if the knife pierces his 
 heart, I too shall die. Is there no help and no hope? 
 Has God deserted us?" 
 
 As if in solemn reproof, there came one of those 
 acoustic phenomena which are among the greatest won 
 ders of the canyon. Down the mighty chasm rolled 
 the sounds of thousands of voices chanting afar. 
 
 "Kyrie Eleison! Christe Eleison!" 
 
 was being reverently sung in the response to the solemn 
 services in behalf of Izon by those people of Luxtol who 
 had not gone forth that morning to battle. 
 
 No note of unbelief broke the harmony of the hymn 
 for mercy, the appeal "O Lord, save him! O Christ, 
 save him!" which was sung that morning in the church 
 of the Christians, to be reechoed from the canyon walls 
 of the north to their towering mates on the south. 
 Swelled by the organ to a grand diapason, it burst the 
 confines of the quivering edifice and rolled from crag 
 to crag, filling the canyon with its reverberations of 
 
 [348]
 
 A SOLEMN REPROOF 
 
 solemn supplication. It swept over the soldiers of the 
 Pearl City, and those of the Red, massed behind their 
 respective ramparts, lulling for a time their fierce shouts 
 of defiance as they prepared to grapple in deadly con 
 flict. Augmented to a tremendous chorus by the Chris 
 tian host, who, like the Crusaders, adopted the call as 
 their battle-cry, it transformed their enthusiasm into 
 the exultation of coming victory, while it chilled their 
 pagan foes, enervated by their debaucheries of the 
 preceding night. It reached the boisterous crowd in 
 the plaza and awed into silence their bloodthirsty jubila 
 tions. It thrilled with courage and hope the hearts of 
 the trembling girls on the teocolli, and it inspired Black 
 Eagle to coming deeds of invincible might, as with im 
 plicit faith in the divine mercy, they joined in the ap 
 peal that ascended to the empyrean and besieged the 
 gates of heaven! 
 
 The gage of battle was cast; it was Christianity 
 against Paganism God against Tezcatlipoca ! 
 
 [349]
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI PAGANISM 
 
 WITH what trepidation the watchers, sheltered 
 within the very statue which represented all in 
 this world that was of enmity to them, gazed down upon 
 the slowly winding procession that now ascended the 
 teocolli ! The band of flower girls still strewed their 
 red blossoms before the feet of Izon, as they reached 
 the summit, each flower a reminder to him of the ap 
 proaching moment of agony, if he had chosen so to 
 regard it. So far as all outward appearances were 
 concerned, however, Izon suffered no anguish. His 
 face was calm, and his clear eyes looked ever steadfastly 
 upward. The features of Topeltzin, on the other hand, 
 had no such expression. His was the first head to 
 rise to the level of the parapet, and as his evil counte 
 nance appeared the girls involuntarily started back in 
 affright from the holes through which they had been 
 gazing, lest his piercing eyes might penetrate and dis 
 cover them. His face was drawn by the passions to 
 
 [350]
 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 which he had given vent through the night; hours had 
 been spent in hunting the girls and Black Eagle, and 
 the downfall of half his purpose had put him in a mood 
 of savage, smouldering fury. 
 
 With no suspicion of the three pairs of eyes that 
 were watching him from within the statue he stopped 
 before the sacrificial stone with a low obeisance to the 
 huge image. The flower girls came next and sur 
 rounded the stone with garlands, then they fell back on 
 either side, forming a lane for those to come later. 
 Izon now came within the range of vison. It was with 
 a mocking smile that he bowed in answer to Topeltzin's 
 bow, and Mariam for the first time realized the strength 
 of these men. They were mortal enemies, and one was 
 within a few moments to die at the hand of the other, 
 yet they saluted each other in apparent courtesy even 
 while they glared defiance into each other's eyes. 
 
 If Topeltzin had hoped to see Izon cowed and 
 despairing he was doomed to disappointment; as at the 
 banquet there was forced the same reluctant admiration 
 in his cruel nature for the proud prince who met death 
 as calmly as an invitation to a feast. Stirred by some 
 impulse, Topeltzin held forth his hand and, taking
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Izon's, assisted him to mount the sacrificial stone, where, 
 elevated above all the others he could, for the last time, 
 look down upon the Red City, upon the peaceful canyon, 
 and far away to where the cross of Christianity was 
 burnished into radiance by the morning sunlight. As 
 his eyes rested upon this, Izon's lips moved for a 
 moment in silent prayer and then, his soul clear with 
 his Maker, he cast about him the apparently indifferent 
 look of an idle spectator upon the preparations for his 
 own death. 
 
 The cordon of priests now filed past. Each abased 
 himself before Tezcatlipoca and then marched into the 
 small temple opposite the statue. Topeltzin standing 
 before the stone and Izon standing upon it, were mo 
 tionless, the very incarnation of the doomsman and 
 the doomed. 
 
 Deep within the prince, however, was the torment 
 of uncertainty. Where were Black Eagle and the 
 girls? No commotion had arisen to indicate their dis 
 covery. What had happened to them ! He had heard 
 no word or trace of them since the night before, when 
 he had been dragged away from the banquet dais, and 
 his heart was filled with gloomy conjectures though 
 
 [352]
 
 OAT THE rEOCOLLI 
 
 he allowed no trace of them to show upon his face. If 
 he must go to his death he would go like a man, nor let 
 this arch-tormentor see a qualm of fear. It might only 
 have added to his distress to have known that where 
 he stood he was near enough for Mariam almost to 
 have reached out and touched him, had there been an 
 opening large enough. She was nearly frantic with a 
 desire to but touch his robe, and in her bosom there 
 came a sudden pain so violent that it was like the pang 
 of a knife stroke. Within the bend of her strained 
 arms was an actual ache, borne of the desire to clasp 
 him in those arms and to hide him away from that cruel 
 curved blade which Topeltzin bore aloft as the insignia 
 of office. 
 
 Slowly the flower girls took up the strains of a fare 
 well chant, and at its conclusion, their eyes suffused with 
 tears, began to countermarch down the way of death, 
 while Mariam and Isabel were silently weeping as if 
 their hearts would break. Black Eagle, however, was 
 far differently affected. All this ceremonial drove home 
 to him the fact of the deep seriousness of these priests 
 and warned him of the tremendous odds against him 
 self and Izon. No sound escaped him but a deeper 
 
 [353]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 breath, a tightening here and there of his armor buckles, 
 a firmer grasp of his spear shaft alone showed his com 
 prehension of the dread task before him. The six 
 priests, three on either side of the sacrificial stone, who 
 had been left to guard Izon, now took up the burden of 
 the same chant, and the response was made within the 
 temple, where the other priests were holding the cere 
 monial that preceded each sacrifice, and these Topeltzin 
 now joined. It was but a few minutes later when he 
 emerged, followed by his entire band. The priests, 
 wearing about their necks huge rolled collars, now 
 loosened these rolls and, the capes dropping to the floor, 
 they were all clad in scarlet from head to foot. This 
 was the signal for which Azra from her tower had been 
 watching with straining eyes. It was the moment when 
 the battle could begin at the gates and she flew down to 
 her prison room to transfer the news to Zilpan. Again 
 sounded the dirge, that, wailing and moaning its doleful 
 cadences, had at the last moment broken the stoicism 
 of more than one victim. When it ceased and as 
 Topeltzin with a wolfish smile approached, there came 
 down the canyon, an answering cry 
 
 [354]
 
 OAT r H E TEOCOLLI 
 
 "Credo in unum Deum, Patrem Omnipotentem, factorem coeli 
 et terra!" 
 
 Topeltzin paused as if stung. Once more the mar 
 vellous acoustics of the canyon had wafted to the teo- 
 colli a hymn from the Christian church. When he 
 comprehended what it was that he had heard his face 
 became livid with rage. He wheeled back once more to 
 the direction of the rising sun, and throwing up both 
 his brawny arms, shrieked out, more like an impreca 
 tion than the grave ceremonial it was intended to be : 
 
 "O Tezcatlipoca, to whose beams we owe light 
 and life and all that blooms and blossoms upon the face 
 of the earth, accept this crimson offering of your humble 
 slaves!" 
 
 Wheeling abruptly he sprang to the sacrificial stone 
 and ordered the priests to whom this duty fell: 
 
 "Bare him for the sacrifice!" 
 
 Izon, having no hint as yet whether his friends had 
 failed him or not, still poised himself for such resistance 
 as he might make. He was no willing victim, bound 
 by superstition to accept this as his fate, and to the last 
 moment he intended to sell his life as dearly as he 
 
 [355]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 might, since there was small chance to save it. He was 
 unarmed, and the priests that now closed on the stone, 
 with sleeves folded back to the elbows, had sharp dag 
 gers at their belts. Topeltzin's own muscular arm was 
 bared, and the horrible obsidian knife was upraised. 
 
 A piercing scream sounded in the interior of the 
 statue of Tezcatlipoca. Mariam had fainted. 
 
 L356]
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI HEROISM 
 
 THE screams from within the statue was drowned 
 by a yell of rage and mortal anguish from with 
 out. The scarlet-robed figure nearest Topeltzin had 
 suddenly sprung up to confront him, and crying in a 
 loud voice, "I, too, believe in one God!" had thrust a 
 dagger at his heart; but the high priest, quick as a tiger, 
 had met this attack half way and with his obsidian knife 
 had delivered the death blow to his assailant. It was 
 poor Tepultac, who, thus balked of his revenge, gave 
 a cry as he sank to the stone floor. Confusion en 
 sued. The surprised priests stood aghast, watching the 
 brief struggle, and in that moment a tall figure in armor 
 that glittered in the sunlight suddenly appeared on the 
 stone from behind the statue. Into Izon's hands he 
 thrust a sword and a knife, and then instantly and 
 terrifically attacked the priests with the long spear upon 
 which was bound the bowie knife. With lightning-like 
 quickness, he lunged it forward, and at every thrust it 
 
 [357]
 
 PRINCE / Z O N 
 
 entered the body of a priest who went down as though 
 struck by an electric bolt. 
 
 In the first onslaught he had inflicted a slight gash 
 upon the knife arm of Topeltzin, who, with impreca 
 tions, jumped away, and it was but a moment until the 
 two, Black Eagle attacking the outer circle and Izon 
 doing swift killing with his sword and dagger at closer 
 range, had cleared a space of several feet in front of 
 the stone, the priests, in fact, cowering back to the 
 parapet. In that same time the forces of the Pearl 
 City, led by Don Raymon, stormed the gates of the 
 Red City, so that simultaneously a desperate conflict 
 between the pagans and the Christians had begun on 
 the teocolli and at the outpost of Ixtol. 
 
 For a moment the surprise of the onslaught and the 
 wound that he had himself received had taken Topeltzin 
 off his guard, but with such a man no loss of control 
 could be lasting, and quickly recovering, with loud com 
 mand he ordered his priests to the fray. Under the 
 lash of his will they dashed for the stone in frenzy, 
 but in that brief time the two friends had taken up, 
 naturally, the best order of defence. The sacrificial 
 stone being against the pedestal of the statue prevented 
 
 [358]
 
 ON r H E TEOCOLLI 
 
 an attack from the rear. Black Eagle standing beside 
 Izon, thrust out and beyond at the outer circle of priests 
 with snake-like rapidity, turning from side to side and 
 keeping at bay the major portion of the assailants, while 
 Izon, in a crouching position, his left arm wrapped in 
 part of his robe to use as a shield, his left hand grasping 
 the dagger, and his right arm and shoulder bare, was 
 wielding his sword with a swiftness and dexterity that 
 made its flashes seem like gleams of swiftly recurrent 
 lightning. They were like demi-gods, these two stal 
 wart men in their superb courage and their prowess, 
 and the girls within watched with bated breath, be 
 moaning their helplessness in the terrific conflict, praying 
 by turns for the safety of their knights, and for the 
 success of the armed forces which a deep booming 
 sound from below told them had begun the storming 
 of the gates. 
 
 Fiercer the conflict grew. The priests, like blood 
 thirsty tigers, pressed around the stone with howls of 
 rage, mingled with screams of anguish as the stricken 
 ones sank to rise no more. Several times some of their 
 number succeeded in clambering upon one side of the 
 stone while the fighting was on the front, but both Black 
 
 [359]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Eagle and Izon kept constantly turning and twisting, 
 wheeling for a fresh opponent in the same instant that 
 a desperate stroke was delivered to another, fighting 
 like demons, the bowie knife on the end of the spear 
 darting in and out like a tongue of fatal flame, the 
 sword whirling like a flashing circle of death. 
 
 Out from the visor of Black Eagle there now came 
 a savage war-cry. His blood was boiling in his veins, 
 throbbing in his temples, tingling in his finger-tips; his 
 heart was thumping strongly against his breast, his 
 breath was heaving from the bottom of his expanded 
 lungs, and his whole gigantic frame quivered with the 
 joy of battle. His cry was a note of triumph, of glee, 
 of savage glory in the conflict, for back through the 
 generations, each marked with the lust and prowess of 
 battle, had come all their savage ferocity. This moment 
 was the keenest ecstasy that had ever entered into his 
 life, and just behind him, watching every movement with 
 bated breath, his natural mate, now more sure of the 
 fact than ever since she had known him, was herself 
 stirred by that trace of Indian blood in her veins, 
 and she almost screamed out in mad exultation as the 
 crimson-robed wolves went down before his mighty 
 
 [3601
 
 The Fight on the Teocolli
 
 OAT THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 strokes. Mariam, revived but still faint and weakened, 
 pressed against the pierced stone in front of her, her 
 lips parted in terror, her eyes distended in wild fear 
 that each blow might be the one that would strike Izon 
 down. In her, while she could not but admire the 
 strength and dexterity and courage of Izon, there was 
 no exhilaration in this horrible conflict. She would far 
 rather have accepted him in peace and walked with him 
 throughout life under rose-hung bowers; but not so 
 Isabel. For every successful stroke that Black Eagle 
 gave, she felt a thrill of fierce pride, and the blood of 
 her own warrior ancestors stirred within her so that she 
 longed to bear her share in the brunt of the battle. 
 
 The priests were screaming and cursing but no sound 
 came from Izon or Black Eagle, save that one war- 
 whoop. With teeth clinched and eyes blazing they 
 whirled and thrust with automatic precision, and with 
 every thrust a flowing red gash was left. Now there 
 was a third figure near the sacrificial stone, a scarlet-clad 
 figure, fighting with them, wielding his short knife with 
 terrific fury and attempting to force his way across to 
 where Topeltzin urged on his hordes and watched, with 
 a cool and calculating eye, for a chance to himself spring 
 
 [361]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 in with a quick, decisive blow. The cowl of this new 
 ally was thrown back but the girls could not see his 
 face. They knew well enough, however, that this was 
 Zeno, who, warmed by the conflict and the heroism of 
 the two principals, was fighting now in open battle for 
 them. Against the force of numbers the three defenders 
 had but one advantage. The priests were armed only 
 with short knives and stood upon a lower level; more 
 over they were befuddled by the orgy following the 
 banquet and incapable of concerted action. The length 
 of Izon's sword and the much greater length of Black 
 Eagle's spear gave them a chance for their lives, and 
 they made such terrific use of this chance that soon the 
 entire space around the stone for several feet was filled 
 with dead and dying priests, many of them writhing and 
 screaming in death's agony, all of them covered with 
 blood, thus forming between the besieged and the 
 fanatics, a rolling, slippery barrier over which the at 
 tacking priests had to pass before they could strike. 
 
 While the din of the conflict was at its height a 
 shadow fell over the scene. Looking up with a quick 
 appreciation of every circumstance which, no matter how 
 trivial, might have a bearing upon the outcome, Isabel 
 
 [362]
 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 saw hovering over the temple a black cloud that had 
 come slowly above them from the lower canyon. In 
 the tenseness of the action upon the top of the teocolli 
 and in the excitement of that other attack at the gates 
 of the city, no one had paid any attention to this until 
 suddenly a deep roll of thunder reverberated through 
 the canyon, its detonation at this height being almost 
 ear-splitting. 
 
 [363]
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI DESPERATION 
 
 THE clap of thunder scarcely disturbed the priests 
 about the sacrificial stone. Crazed with blood 
 lust they were like wild animals, all their senses in abey 
 ance except the one mad desire to slay. One after 
 another of the red-robed fanatics rushed over his dead 
 comrades, only to meet the knife or the sword, to throw 
 up his hands, to shriek, to sink back to rise no more. 
 Until now Izon had uttered no sound. Every atom of 
 his being had been concentrated on the one mighty ex 
 ertion to kill; to plunge his weapon into the head or 
 breast of the foes who swarmed before him. Suddenly 
 the space in front of the stone was clear, except for the 
 hideously writhing mass of wounded priests, over which 
 the living hesitated to charge. As he noted this, as the 
 conviction suddenly came to him that Black Eagle and 
 himself would win, a magnificent exultation possessed 
 him. All his rage against Topeltzin, of necessity sup 
 pressed until this moment, blazed forth. Pointing 
 
 [364]
 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 his dripping blade at the high priest, "Murderer of 
 women!" he cried, "poltroon high priest, skulking 
 there! Give that knife to a man not afraid to use it, 
 you slinking coward!" Topeltzin shuddered between 
 rage and humiliation. Never before in the traditions 
 of Ixtol had a victim resisted in this way. Never before 
 had a high priest been thus degraded, and that he, he 
 who had counted on this scene to be his crowning 
 triumph, should be thus reviled, was maddening. But 
 Topeltzin in some respects was truly great, and now re 
 strained himself from rushing upon Izon. 
 
 He had waited in vain for an opening, holding him 
 self poised to spring in at the first opportunity and to 
 himself deliver the blow that would give the victim his 
 quietus; but now he called half a dozen of the priests to 
 one side and held a short conference. After talking 
 with them crisply he pondered for a second and then 
 suddenly pointed his finger at one of the priests. 
 
 "You, Axama!" he directed sharply. 
 
 The one addressed as Axama folded his hands across 
 his breast, bowing with piteous resignation to his death 
 sentence, and then the entire party went around to the 
 front of the stone. They waited for an opening in that 
 
 [365]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 wavering mob and made a rush, but, quick as they were, 
 Black Eagle was ready and his terrific spear-thrust met 
 Axama fair in the breast. That was precisely the action 
 for which Axama had been prepared. He saw that 
 thrust coming but did not try to evade it; instead, he 
 threw himself forward upon it with all his strength, and, 
 grasping the spear shaft with a convulsive movement, 
 helped the thrust with his own exertion. To Black 
 Eagle's dismay he found that the knife was buried in 
 the priest's breast, and now he realized the purpose of 
 this self-sacrifice; it was to render the terrible weapon 
 useless. With a horrible yell, Axama strove even in the 
 very midst of this mortal stroke to drag his slayer with 
 him down from the stone. He had laid down his life 
 to make this opening, and Topeltzin urged on his priests 
 to take advantage of it. 
 
 Only Izon's sword and dagger and Zeno's short knife 
 now remained to stem the onrush, and, while they were 
 performing what amounted to miracles with these 
 weapons, it was evident that the fight would soon be 
 over without Black Eagle's aid. Izon was sorely 
 pressed, while the roll about his left arm received thrust 
 after thrust, and he was only saved from one vicious 
 
 [366]
 
 ON r H E TEOCOLLI 
 
 stroke by Zeno receiving the knife in his left shoulder 
 where it remained sticking to the hilt. Black Eagle in 
 the meantime had been tugging and straining to regain 
 his spear, and now that savage strain within him that 
 had driven him to maniacal glory in this conflict, im 
 pelled him to a deed of titanic strength. Dropping sud 
 denly upon one knee and using the other as a fulcrum, 
 with a tremendous effort he lifted Axama up and flung 
 him over his head past the statue, where he slipped from 
 the knife, falling out over the parapet and hurtling over 
 and over in the air, down and down, clearing the teocolli 
 and falling, a bruised and broken mass, on the stones 
 of the plaza among the terrified people. 
 
 So appalled were the priests by this feat that for a 
 moment they fell back, and even after Black Eagle had 
 whirled his spear to position ready for another lunge, 
 they were motionless, except Topeltzin who, now losing 
 all self-control, became a raving maniac. His frenzied 
 roar recalled the priests to themselves and once more 
 they swarmed forward for a final charge. With a sud 
 den crouching motion one of them slipped under Izon's 
 guard and struck at his breast. For the second time a 
 scream came from within the statue and though Zeno 
 
 [367]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 had lunged sideways in time to save Izon, the damage 
 was done. 
 
 Topeltzin's quick ear had located that scream, and, 
 rushing to the back of the statue he saw the opening 
 from which Black Eagle had emerged. Into this he 
 now darted, and with a hoarse yell of passion he clutched 
 both the girls and drew them forth before they had 
 even time for thought of resistance. His appearance 
 was so horrible that the girls were paralyzed with terror 
 and did not for a moment even think of the daggers that 
 had been given them. His robe was torn and blood 
 stained, while his face, half-covered with blood, was 
 that of a beast, and, as he glared upon them with venge 
 ful, blood-shot eyes, they were so terrified that the 
 strength seemed to desert their bodies, leaving them 
 limp and helpless. Blinded with fury he suddenly 
 jerked them around to the parapet and shoved Mariam 
 into the arms of the nearest priest. With a jerk of his 
 hand Topeltzin motioned the priest to follow him, and, 
 lifting Isabel, he poised to plunge her over the abyss 
 below, down into that terrible depth where the river in 
 the bottom of the canyon yawned ever for more victims. 
 
 Topeltzin's murderous purpose was a double one. 
 
 [368]
 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 He intended not only to glut the rage that was in his 
 heart against these girls who had so far escaped him, 
 but also to distract the attention of Izon and Black 
 Eagle, and this last purpose was already accomplished. 
 The scream of Isabel as she was swept from her feet 
 caught the attention of both men, and for an instant 
 they stopped, transfixed by this new horror, while in that 
 moment the priests sprang forward from all sides at 
 once. As Topeltzin lifted her, Isabel turned her head 
 in Black Eagle's direction and tried to wave him a last 
 good-bye, for she felt that her hour had come, but as 
 she turned she saw him spring to the edge of the sac 
 rificial stone, paying no attention to the horde that were 
 thronging around him, and hurl his spear at Topeltzin. 
 It was a master-stroke, swift and straight as an arrow, 
 for the side of the high priest, where the blade passed 
 under his arm, badly wounding him, the shaft splintering 
 against the parapet. With a groan Topeltzin sank 
 down, carrying Isabel with him, but she felt that his 
 clasp of her was loose, and she had barely touched the 
 ground when she sprang to her feet and rushed to 
 Mariam. She now had her dagger in her hand, though 
 she could not have told how it came there, and with all 
 
 [369]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 the force that was in her, she plunged it into the body of 
 the priest who was at that very moment swinging 
 Mariam for the throw. The blow went home, but even 
 as he sank, two other priests seized the girls, eager to 
 carry out Topeltzin's plan, and again they were lifted 
 to be cast over the parapet. 
 
 Mariam's appealing eyes were fixed on Izon, but he 
 was beset by three of his assailants who had closed 
 in upon him, and he could not lift a hand to save them. 
 Black Eagle drew his knife and threw it at Isabel's 
 captor, then turned to force his way through to her. 
 Isabel, her head turned so that she must perforce take 
 in the stretch from the plaza up the canyon, saw an 
 immense rabble running toward the teocolli at hot speed. 
 They were the soldiers of Topeltzin in wild disorder, 
 and after them, like an avenging Nemesis, came the 
 soldiers of the Pearl City. The latter had carried the 
 gate and were sweeping its defenders before them. But, 
 even if they stormed and won the teocolli it would take 
 them half an hour to scale it, and their coming would 
 not be in time to save any of the four to whom Doom 
 had already opened his gaunt arms. 
 
 [370]
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 THE BATTLE AT THE GATES 
 
 THAT had been a terrific conflict at the gates. 
 Midway between the Pearl and Red Cities, 
 walls had been erected across the wide shelf of the cliff 
 which formed a highway between the domains. Each 
 wall was guarded night and day by its own defenders, 
 and between the walls was a neutral space upon which 
 no adherent of either side set foot, except sometimes 
 when the guards, establishing a truce, met for the rough 
 games to which their class was addicted. Now, how 
 ever, both walls were doubly guarded. Topeltzin, 
 whose spy system was an intricate and wonderful thing, 
 knew of the assault that was to be made against his 
 forces and had massed them all under command of 
 Gautemotzin behind the Red City gates, but he had 
 caused the news to be sent, by direct messenger to Father 
 Zolcoma himself, that any signal for attack before Izon 
 ascended the teocolli would be the signal for Izon's 
 death. After that, no force on earth could save the 
 prince, he thought. 
 
 [370
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 Far different from that of the Christians had been 
 the pagan preparation for the battle. Knowing that the 
 long night of debauchery in which his soldiers had in 
 dulged would have its inevitable effect on the morrow, 
 Topeltzin had issued vast quantities of the strongest 
 liquors to the troops and in a half-drunken, yet evilly 
 inspirited harangue, Gautemotzin had aroused them 
 to reckless courage by promising the unlimited loot and 
 despoilment of the treasures and people of the Pearl 
 City as their prize. 
 
 It was a long column and an earnest one that had 
 marched out of Luxtol and had come to halt within the 
 shelter of its own outpost wall, and toward the rear of 
 the army was a most unusual and un-warlike object. It 
 was a black palanquin with shuttered sides, borne by 
 relays of four men each, and within its light-excluded 
 walls sat a young man with pale, drawn face and white, 
 slender hands that covered his eyes. As the column 
 neared the gates he was speaking softly but in an intense 
 tone, as if conversing earnestly with some one who was 
 there by his side but unseen. 
 
 "Nearer and still nearer, O soul of my soul!" he 
 was saying. " In the midst of death I am coming to thee 
 
 [372]
 
 BATTLE AT THE GATES 
 
 and to life, after these two weary years. And now, 
 beloved, again what tidings?" 
 
 He became silent now and sat strained as if listening 
 intently, but presently he tapped upon the little door 
 at his side. It was opened by a soldier who peered in 
 curiously at the wide, dreaming eyes of Zilpan. 
 
 "Go tell Don Raymon that Prince Izon is now as 
 cending the teocolli," he directed, and the soldier, re 
 serving for the coming race his constant wonderment at 
 this uncanny puzzle, dashed away to the front of the 
 column, leaving another to take his place and close the 
 door upon the pale mystic. 
 
 Far off in Topeltzin's palace, high up in her black 
 apartment, sat Azra, her face aglow with excitement, 
 her waxen cheeks tinted with the first trace of color that 
 had been upon them for many months. Zilpan was 
 coming! With that marvellous sense which had been 
 developed within her, she had followed every step of 
 his progress and it seemed as if each minute's lessening 
 of the space between them had infused her with new life, 
 had quickened her long-starved love again into rich 
 blossoming. Upon all sides of the tower in the room 
 above opened out tiny windows, from one of which she 
 
 [373]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 could see the top of the teocolli ; but as the glaring light 
 of this apartment was too distracting for communion 
 with that absent twin soul of hers, she was constantly 
 running up and down the narrow stairway, one mo 
 ment to see what was going on at the feet of Tezcat- 
 lipoca and another to convey her information to Zilpan. 
 Now she ascended to the upper room once more, and 
 with bated breath watched the ceremonial there until 
 the scarlet capes were let down. It was the signal for 
 which she had been waiting. She flew down to the black 
 apartment and from that moment on had no other 
 thought than for Zilpan. 
 
 "Strike!" she cried to him across all that intervening 
 space that still yawned between her and her love. 
 "Strike! The scarlet capes of the priests have fallen. 
 Izon is battling for his life ! " Bursting from the palan 
 quin, Zilpan rushed through the column, knocking down 
 several soldiers who inadvertently stood in his way, until 
 seeing Don Raymon who was standing on an elevated 
 jutting crag in the front, directing the development of 
 his forces, he shouted, "Senor! Izon is fighting on the 
 teocolli!" 
 
 [374]
 
 BATTLE AT THE GATES 
 
 "Strike, soldiers of Luxtol!" commanded Don 
 Raymon. "Strike for God and Izon!" 
 
 And they did strike. Through the gates of the Pearl 
 City wall there came with loud battle yells the van of 
 Luxtol, dragging with clanking, ponderous roll, its 
 middle supported upon wheels, a huge beam with a head 
 of black stone as hard as steel. A withering storm of 
 arrows and stones from catapults showered upon the 
 soldiers as the head of the battering ram was hurled 
 against the Red City gates, and a score of them dropped 
 in their tracks. Nothing daunted, the backward rush be 
 gan. Fresh men sprang up to take the places of those 
 that had fallen, and again the. huge battering ram 
 crashed against the gates. Again and again the ponder 
 ous beam swept forward, every handle grasped by eager 
 volunteers, and with every stroke the gates groaned 
 and splintered and weakened more and more, until 
 Gautemotzin, perched upon the walls above the gate, 
 shrieked furious imprecations upon the attacking party, 
 realizing the resistless force of this new and mighty 
 machine which had been evolved in the Pearl City. 
 From behind the battering ram a shower of arrows and 
 
 [375]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 missiles from spring guns struck the defenders upon the 
 wall, mowing them down, and Gautemotzin, as yet un 
 scathed but unable to stand it longer, leaped from the 
 bold position where he had defied the marksmen of the 
 attacking party and suddenly threw open the great gates, 
 just as the ram came rushing on for the stroke that would 
 have splintered them. Surprised by the absence of the 
 impact for which they had braced, the crew of the bat 
 tering engine were forced onward by its momentum, 
 carrying the ram far through the gates, and then, while 
 his men cut down the invaders with yells of triumph, 
 the giant leader attempted to shut the gates with the 
 engine inside. It was a clever ruse, but it failed, for the 
 gates, battered until their fastenings dragged, would 
 not shut again, and the forces of Luxtol rushed in under 
 an avalanche of arrows and rocks. 
 
 It was a hand-to-hand conflict now, for the most part, 
 although Don Raymon saw with chagrin the thousands 
 of arrows wasted on the cliffs by his archers because they 
 were in the rear. Suddenly recalling the tactics of Duke 
 William at the battle of Hastings, he summoned the 
 chiefs of the archers and ordered them to have their 
 men shoot their arrows upward, and in a few minutes 
 
 [376]
 
 BArrLE AT: THE GATES 
 
 a shower of death fell upon his foes. In the front the 
 shelf of the cliff was narrow and the fighting was so 
 fierce that many warriors, because of the contracted 
 footing of the battleground, were crowded too near the 
 brink, and many even without scar or bruise of battle, 
 were forced over the edge of the chasm to find death in 
 the river, which never, since the first invasion of the 
 Aztecs upon its domain, had been so surfeited with 
 human lives. 
 
 Where the two forces clashed, men reached the 
 coveted front of the fighting but to die, and, where that 
 gory line wavered, the narrow space lay piled with dead 
 and dying so high that they formed one barricade after 
 another; but always it was the intrepid warriors led by 
 Don Raymon who captured these barricades and formed 
 new ones. On both sides there arose individual heroes, 
 men to whom death seemed to have granted a special 
 immunity, and these, ever in the thickest of the fighting, 
 stained crimson from head to foot, hoarse and almost 
 voiceless from the continued cries of encouragement and 
 defiance that they shouted, arose like invincible demons 
 of warfare above the human ramparts that were form 
 ing like winrows of grain. Hundreds of such fighters 
 
 [377]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 unable to get to the front through the struggling mass 
 ahead of them, climbed, some up and others down the 
 cliffs where, clinging with one hand, they met their foes 
 in similar positions. Thus the canyon walls from the 
 banks of the river to the upper plateau was the scene of 
 deadly hand-to-hand duels, each of which ended with 
 such savage shouts of triumph, that a pandemonium-like 
 roar echoed from the opposite walls ! 
 
 Among those most daring, most insensible to self, 
 most set on endless vengeance upon all the hordes 
 of the Red City, was a slight pale youth without armor, 
 into whose weak frame there had suddenly come the 
 mighty strength of battle frenzy, Ziplan. Securing 
 a spear from a fallen soldier, with the long-pent-up pas 
 sion of his wrongs surging in his veins, he forced his 
 way to the front as if, single-handed, he would cut his 
 way through all opposition, defying man and fate and 
 even death, until he found that other self that self 
 which he had been taught from infancy to be a love that 
 was a part of every life; and with every stroke he cried 
 the name of Azra. 
 
 Tezcotzin, as the chief of the leading Luxtol bat 
 talion, now seized his opportunity for revenge upon 
 
 [378]
 
 BATTLE AT THE GATES 
 
 Gautemotzin. He had struggled madly to reach his 
 treacherous foe of the gantlet. Urging Don Raymon 
 to cease exposing himself so recklessly, Tezcotzin now 
 led the onslaught; it was he who fought in the van of 
 every fresh advance ; it was he who finally forced the last 
 great charge which beat back the 'army of raving pagans 
 until his men gained the deserted battering ram, which, 
 since its capture, had stood merely as an impediment in 
 the centre of the road. But now that it was gained, the 
 ram became once more an engine of destruction. 
 
 By pulling a rod that ran through its centre there 
 flashed forth on each side sharp blades that had been 
 sheathed within, and now, as it was again rolled for 
 ward, it mowed down the forces of Ixtol like a scythe. 
 Against this terrible weapon the Red City soldiers fell 
 back aghast, and their stubborn defence became a rout. 
 
 Gautemotzin alone refused to give way before its 
 resistless onslaught. As it neared him he sprang upon 
 it and, brandishing his sword, ran back upon the huge 
 beam where Tezcotzin was bent now to this new de 
 vastation. Nerved by a madness born of the fierce 
 torture to which he had been subjected, Tezcotzin for 
 the moment saw only his great enemy. As he was at 
 
 [379]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 the very end of the ram and had its guidance, he sud 
 denly swerved and ran the strange car of death straight 
 for the cliff, a curve of which they were now rounding. 
 It was all done in an instant, and the momentum of 
 the ponderous machine was too great to overcome, so 
 the men who were propelling it released their hold to 
 save their lives and let it go down to destruction. 
 Gautemotzin, just beyond its middle, his eyes blazing 
 his hatred, stood above the chasm, a stalwart figure, 
 holding his reddened sword aloft in the sunshine. For 
 that instant the long beam of the battering ram seemed 
 motionless, and then it suddenly pitched forward. 
 Gautemotzin leaped for the cliff. The momentum of 
 the ram was against him, and he landed on the very 
 edge of the precipice. He stood, poised for a moment 
 as he cast his sword in a flashing whirl behind him in his 
 effort to gain a balance. It was vain, and as he began 
 to fall backward, he turned and with a defiant yell, 
 sprang out into the air, thence down into the gorge 
 which swallowed him as if he had never been. 
 
 Panic-stricken, the soldiers of the Red City were 
 still retreating, and the victorious warriors of Luxtol 
 pressed closely upon them, harassing their flight, pick- 
 
 [380]
 
 BATTLE AT THE GATES 
 
 ing off the laggards with ruthless hand, plunging after 
 them, undaunted, into the blackness that had settled 
 down, like a pall, over the city of vices. Up to the very 
 base of the teocolli the chase continued, through dark 
 ness and lightning and crashing thunder. As they 
 neared it, Father Zolcoma, who though a non-combatant 
 had been swept along by the mighty human torrent, took 
 the lead at the side of Don Raymon, calling loudly upon 
 the name of Izon, having it in his mind to scale the 
 teocolli itself and, if it were not too late, to wrest Izon 
 from the grasp of the priests. As for Zilpan, as his 
 footsteps came upon the plaza, the fever of the battle 
 left him and a new impulse swept in upon him, took pos 
 session of him body and spirit, captured all his sense 
 and all his soul. Azra ! She was near him ! He could 
 feel her very presence, pressing closer, through the dark 
 ness and the turmoil, as surely as the unseeing needle 
 turns unerringly to the pole. 
 
 Aye, and she was near him. Flying down from her 
 tower, whence all the guards that had hemmed her in 
 had fled, unable longer to wait for his coming 
 as he approached through that drenching baptism of 
 blood, she threaded her way without hesitation through 
 
 [381]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 all the confused and shrieking mob and through the sky 
 blackness, straight to her goal. She was not seeking 
 Zilpan, she was merely going to him. The same mar 
 vellous sense which had been born in them through 
 Topeltzin's careful study and teaching, now guided 
 them as surely as the sun and moon are guided in their 
 courses in the heavens, and there, in the midst of that 
 pandemonium, surrounded by that maelstrom of the 
 worst passions of which humanity is capable, these two 
 who had loved with a more exquisite and more intense 
 love than would be good for the mass of frail humanity, 
 threw themselves into each other's arms and sank down 
 in sighing faintness at the first buttress of the bridge, 
 where good fortune sheltered them from the flying feet 
 of the rabble. 
 
 But now disaster came upon the army of the Pearl 
 City in a strange and unexpected manner. The plaza 
 was crowded with a frightened throng, and as the sol 
 diers of Topeltzin poured into it with the intention of 
 forming into defensive array at the base of the teocolli, 
 they became inextricably confused with that fear-crazed 
 mass of spectators. Therefore, as Don Raymon's forces 
 came up they found themselves confronted with a de- 
 
 [382]
 
 B A r r L E A r r H E GATES 
 
 fence so unexpected and at the same time so effective that 
 all their plans and all their prowess went for naught. 
 This unwitting defence was nothing more than the 
 passive mob itself, soft, unresisting, mere sheep help 
 less masses of flesh into which swords might plunge and 
 plunge again and carve no onward pathway. 
 
 Feeling that pursuit had been checked and discover 
 ing the reason, the soldiers of the Red City took fresh 
 heart and began to press forward, pushing the rabble 
 before them, a sickening human bulwark that was im 
 pervious to assault and scaling. The constantly flashing 
 lightning now showed pale, terrified, piteous faces, up 
 turned as if in supplication to the inky sky, and to mow 
 these faces down was a butchery that took the heart out 
 of the bravest and most ruthless alike. The lines of 
 Don Raymon wavered and gave way, beaten back step 
 by step by the mere mass of non-combatants that, bound 
 in upon the roadway by the cliff on one side and the 
 chasm on the other, could be slain but not destroyed be 
 cause of their very numbers. In spite of rally after 
 rally, the soldiers of Luxtol, unwilling to slay unarmed 
 people, were forced by one of the strangest circumstances 
 that ever occurred in warfare, to retreat constantly, past 
 
 [383]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 curve after curve in the narrow street, to just beyond the 
 outskirts of the city proper. 
 
 And here all strife ceased by still another strange 
 happening. There came a sudden slight tremor of the 
 earth, and then, without warning, almost, with merely a 
 sharp, crackling report, a portion of the cliff-shelf upon 
 which the roadway wound, slid down into the abyss, 
 carrying with it many of the soldiers and citizens of the 
 Red City, and leaving the army of rescue cut off from 
 the army of defence by a dark, impassable chasm that 
 with startling swiftness had opened before their very 
 feet. And across that chasm Father Zolcoma and Don 
 Raymon were left amid their followers, straining their 
 eyes into the blackness and calling aloud to heaven for 
 aid for the now hopeless and helpless quartet upon the 
 top of the teocolli. 
 
 [384]
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI OMNIPOTENCE 
 
 WITH a scream of despair Isabel seized the long 
 hair of the priest who held her and twisted it 
 around her arms and hands, determined to defend her 
 self to the utmost. Mariam lay in a faint on the parapet, 
 while her assailant was struggling with Zeno. The 
 parapet was some three feet thick, which made it no 
 easy task to cast over a vigorous, struggling young 
 woman, and as Isabel's captor was frantically trying to 
 break her hold, she dimly saw the ravening horde close 
 in on Black Eagle and Izon. Black Eagle, his spear 
 and knife both gone, stood in front of Izon, receiving 
 with indifference the blows which were being showered 
 upon his mail-clad body. He had thrown up his visor 
 and Isabel saw his despairing look directed toward her; 
 she saw, too, in Izon's face, his awful agony. 
 
 With a howl of mingled pain and triumph Isabel's 
 captor tore his hair from her grasp. Zeno was struck 
 down and both girls lifted to the parapet. At this 
 
 [385]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 sight a berserker frenzy possessed Black Eagle. With 
 mad roars he flung himself down from the stone, hurling 
 his armor-weighted bulk against the priests, his mailed 
 legs and arms, like heavy swingles, striking and gyrating 
 with a rapidity that would have made a whirling dervish 
 look still, but steadily moving towards the girls, a blood- 
 mad, human cyclone I Topeltzin, with a gloating yell, 
 ordered every priest except the captors of the girls to 
 surround the chieftain, and it was thus for a moment 
 that Izon was alone. His first impulse was to follow 
 and help his friend, but he paused overwhelmed by a 
 tremendous conviction. Like Diomed of the purged 
 vision, who could see the gods in the upper air, taking 
 sides with the Greeks and the Trojans, he perceived in 
 the gathering canyon storm the unsheathing sword of 
 the Almighty. He felt that further human effort was 
 vain. His pride in his physical prowess was crushed. 
 He realized at last that the triumphing powers of evil 
 could be conquered by their Master alone. Thus in 
 spired, he suddenly hurled his sword at the priests. The 
 heavy basket-hilt of the whirling weapon struck the head 
 of one wretch, whose dying yell, as he fell, was drowned 
 in the pandemonium of the fighting. Izon, uttering no 
 
 [386]
 
 ON r H E TEOCOLLI 
 
 sound, but with a heart swelling with reverence and awe, 
 sank to his knees upon the gory altar of Satan, his bare 
 and blood-splotched arms raised in humble supplication. 
 A blazing flash of lightning blinded them all with 
 its lurid glare, to be instantly followed by a crash of 
 thunder which rolled and reverberated through the can 
 yon like the bellowing of a million hell-loosed demons. 
 With magical swiftness the black cloud enveloped 
 everything in fearful darkness, to be lit up only by the 
 flashing of the incessant lightning. Isabel and Mariam 
 could feel their captors trembling with terror, for the 
 temple was shaking dangerously. All that were upon 
 the teocolli were so startled by the sudden glare and 
 crash that they ceased movement. As the reverbera 
 tions of the thunder rolled away, there ensued a moment 
 of tense silence in which came the distant chant 
 
 "Sanctus! Sanctus! Dominus Deus Sabaoth! Pleni sunt coeli!" 
 
 Topeltzin, crouching against the parapet where he 
 had shrunk during the lightning, sprang forward in re 
 newed fury at the sound. "Strike! you cowards!" he 
 howled "leave Izon kill the Indian hurl the 
 women over!" 
 
 Izon, still kneeling, and thrilled with the hcsannas 
 
 [387]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 that reverberated down the canyon, was suddenly seized 
 with a premonition that Omnipotence was about to 
 strike ! He leapt from the stone as shot from a catapult, 
 and flung himself upon the priests who were howl 
 ing around Black Eagle like hounds about a stag. 
 Goaded by Topeltzin, they closed with frantic shrieks 
 on the two warriors. Shouting to Black Eagle, " Down, 
 down to the pavement," Izon grasped two of the 
 priests, and as he threw them, he fell also. Black Eagle, 
 knowing only that there was some good reason for the 
 command, instantly flung himself against a group of his 
 foes, going down with them, and in a moment both he 
 and Izon were covered by the howling, struggling mass. 
 Topeltzin sprang forward with upraised obsidian knife. 
 For an instant he was unable to strike without danger to 
 the priests. In that instant Mariam and Isabel were 
 raised for the final plunge. Breathing a last prayer, as 
 they faced the sky, it was vouchsafed to the awed sight 
 of these tortured girls to behold a transcendent vision. 
 Like a colossal curtain parted by invisible might, the 
 cloud rolled back, and the heavens extending into in 
 finity, were illumined with an ineffable radiance. From 
 the apex of the empyrean, hurled upon its errand of 
 
 [388]
 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 death, came a dazzling bolt, striking the idol with a 
 deafening crash, and shattering it to pieces upon the 
 struggling priests that covered the prince and the 
 chieftain ! 
 
 The stillness of death ensued as black darkness in 
 stantly enveloped them. No sound came from even the 
 wounded priests writhing in agony. A new horror par 
 alyzed all, as the swaying and heaving of the teocolli 
 in an earthquake presaged its fall. The captors of the 
 fainting girls sank under them in terror, while Topeltzin 
 was thrown stunned against the parapet. 
 
 It was Izon who first grasped the significance of the 
 catastrophe at which he was not surprised and 
 calling to Black Eagle the two, both wounded, freed 
 themselves from the mass of stricken and stunned priests 
 covering them, and even from limbs that clung to them 
 in the grip of death. 
 
 "Come!" cried Izon. "Down to the plaza!" 
 
 He and Black Eagle grasped Mariam and Isabel, 
 guided by the recurrent lightning. Topeltzin was upon 
 the other side of the stone, and though weakened by his 
 wound, dashed forward to intercept them, but he tripped 
 
 [389]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 and fell face forward upon the ruins that had buried his 
 priests. Down the winding pathway sped the escaping 
 quartet, but they Had not made more than two convo 
 lutions when they heard a scream of bitter rage from 
 the temple top. Topeltzin and the last two priests were 
 rushing after them, bent upon their murder. It was a 
 terrible race around and down the sides of the rocking 
 teocolli. The lightning flashed continuously, and rever 
 berations of the thunder were increasing. Topeltzin, 
 however, wounded as he was, was not able to make the 
 speed that he might otherwise have put forth, or the 
 two men, encumbered by the girls and almost exhausted 
 by their exertions and injuries, would surely have been 
 overtaken one by one, and as they were unarmed and 
 the three priests carried their knives, they might have 
 fallen victims after all. As it was, however, they gained 
 the base of the teocolli in safety. They found that 
 portion of the plaza empty. The Red City soldiers by 
 pressing the mob ahead of them, had forced Don Ray- 
 mon's men back. The four were almost in as des 
 perate a position as before, for not one friend was 
 within call, and Topeltzin was but a few paces behind 
 them. 
 
 [3901
 
 OAT r H E TEOCOLLI 
 
 The high priest dashed after them across the plaza 
 in mad fury. But he suddenly paused. A mighty up 
 heaval had taken place in that instant, and not one living 
 soul within all the canyon moved! This terror came 
 from beneath and it was one that they could not escape. 
 With a tremendous roar the teocolli suddenly toppled 
 over, its thousands of tons of rock plunging down with 
 a mighty crash, carrying the last two priests into the 
 depths of the canyon. Chaos had come! On every 
 hand buildings were toppling from their foundations, 
 were falling forward and bounding, huge masses of 
 shapeless, broken rock, from terrace to cliff, and from 
 cliff to terrace. Great fissures gaped beneath the feet 
 and one of them left Topeltzin separated from all hu 
 manity by a yawning width from which came sulphurous 
 fumes. An earthquake had seized and devastated the 
 Red City. Flying rocks and debris filled the air, and 
 citizens and nobles, priests and soldiers, maids and 
 matrons, tottering graybeards and children were buried 
 under the avalanche. After that first dreadful shock 
 which paralyzed every faculty, men and women were 
 seen dashing for their very lives in every direction. 
 Deep black crevices opened in the cliffs where palaces
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 that had once stood in all the bravery of their carven 
 stone and golden overlay, were now heaps of tumbled 
 and scattered ruins, heaved constantly apart by new vi 
 brations, to bound forward and downward until they 
 finally found their resting place in the choking and 
 foaming river. 
 
 In some places whole sections of the cliff had fallen 
 forward. An entire battalion of Topeltzin's soldiers 
 lay buried under his own palace, and others, his entire 
 army, the army which he had built up with such pride, 
 picked from the highest and the lowest of his dominions 
 for their splendid physique, lay scattered, and crushed 
 beneath masses of granite, along the main highway, 
 whence they had pursued Don Raymon's soldiers. 
 Among them, as repulsive as the coarsest soldiers in their 
 mangled denial of any resemblance to human kind, lay 
 the fair flower girls, the graceful dancers, the lissome 
 Tequiepa, all the enticing beauties of the voluptuous 
 court, and in those depths also rested Zilpan and Azra ; 
 but these last were more blessed than all the rest so far 
 as the affairs of this earth are concerned, for they had 
 stepped into eternity in the very midst of the highest 
 
 [392]
 
 OAT r H E TEOCOLLI 
 
 bliss that had come into their poor lives, the ecstasy of 
 love in reunion. 
 
 The ruin was complete ! The time of reckoning had 
 come to the city of consummate wickedness. Omni 
 potence had spoken and spoken in no uncertain tones, 
 and the four fugitives knelt in the plaza offering their 
 profoundest gratitude. 
 
 They knelt just out of reach of Topeltzin who, un- 
 awed even by this evidence of supreme power, stood 
 cursing his defiance at the tremendous forces of nature 
 itself, in his impotent wrath an epitome of all man's 
 puny weakness, his boasted strength but as the flutter- 
 ings of a feeble insect in the face of this mighty de 
 struction. Still his impious soul would not bend, and 
 still he raved out imprecations against all the powers 
 that dwelt in earth or air or in the heavens above, shak 
 ing his fists at the inky sky out of which still came those 
 flashes of lightning which now served but to illuminate 
 the appalling scene. 
 
 And it was a scene terrible to behold. But a short 
 hour before the glorious Red City had lain smiling under 
 the bright sunlight, its ornate structures proudly reared 
 
 [393]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 toward the heavens and facing the fairest stretch of 
 gardens and groves that had ever been constructed by 
 man. Along two solid miles the proud city had spread 
 its triumphs of architectural wealth, and now, in the 
 frightful gleams of the lightning, where these mag 
 nificent buildings had stood were only scarred places in 
 the cliffs, chaotic masses that had been riven and scat 
 tered into their primeval rubbish. The hand of the 
 Almighty had pressed down in just wrath long re 
 strained and had brushed the work of centuries down 
 into the canyon like worthless dust, in as complete and 
 terrible a destruction as that which descended upon 
 Pompeii and Herculaneum. 
 
 It was hard to stand in the midst of this cataclysm 
 and to think that, overhead and beyond those pitch- 
 black clouds, still shone a benign sun, but it was so. 
 That same sun beamed down in all its splendor upon the 
 pure, clean fagades of the beautiful Pearl City whose 
 dwellers now looked from afar in wonder at the terrible 
 storm which raged in the canyon below them. It was 
 difficult for those of Prince Izon's little band to gaze 
 upon this desolate sight through the angry lightnings 
 and believe that all its former splendor was gone ; and 
 
 [394]
 
 ON THE TEOCOLLI 
 
 it was impossible for them to see into the future to that 
 happy day when Mariam and Prince Izon would reign 
 in the love of their subjects of Pearl City, with Don 
 Raymon and Father Zolcoma as their chief counsellors, 
 and when Black Eagle and Isabel should have realized 
 that fulness of joy that comes from perfect union. 
 
 [395]
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 THE LAST PICTIM 
 
 THE Cross! By some means, the wind that now 
 swept down the canyon opened a way through 
 the black clouds which, though they still hung thickly 
 over the doomed city, now parted enough to reveal a 
 portion of the upper canyon, and there, high in the air, 
 where the sun shone bright and sparkling upon it, 
 loomed that golden beacon of hope. Nothing else could 
 be seen. It seemed to be hung there, suspended radi 
 antly in the air, an emblem of that omnipotence which 
 shall exist forever and forever. It seemed, in that 
 bright burnishing, to lose the effect of distance, to be 
 brought quite close to them, hovering over the five as 
 a benediction, and over the one solitary figure, that stood 
 raving at the base of the fallen teocolli, as a menace. 
 Topeltzin gazed up at it now for the first time in his 
 life in awe. It seemed to him the symbol of all the 
 destruction of his works, the uprooting of all his impious 
 plans, the barrier between him and his demoniacal de- 
 
 [396]
 
 THE L A S r VICTIM 
 
 sires, the downfall of his god; and in that moment of 
 awe doom came upon him. 
 
 The palace of Topeltzin had been rent and riven 
 from end to end and from front to back'; not one apart 
 ment that was built above the cliff or tunnelled into its 
 sides had been left intact. Even dungeon cells were 
 rent asunder, and poor maimed creatures, under his 
 stern lock and key, were set loose, only to have the roofs 
 and walls of their confines bury them again. Only one 
 prisoner whose cell was jarred open was spared, and he 
 was a moaning wretch who had lost tongue and nose 
 and ears, and out of whose piteous scarred face there 
 gleamed but one indomitable eye. 
 
 He found himself perched upon the cliff-side alone, 
 and mechanically scrambled forward among the 
 crumbled rubbish until he found himself at the side of 
 the only work of man that still held its head erect. He 
 had come forth upon the level of the banquet hall, where 
 the huge, towering golden statue of Tezcatlipoca gazed 
 out upon the scenes of desolation below. Topeltzin 
 stood almost directly beneath this spot, and the brawny 
 figure that was once Captain Helox, gazing down as 
 tounded at the devastation, distinguished his heartless 
 
 [397]
 
 PRINCE I Z O N 
 
 tormentor in the glare of the lightning. Almost he had 
 an impulse to throw himself forward from that dizzy 
 height upon the detested figure, but a swaying of the 
 ponderous statue gave him another thought. Examin 
 ing it he saw that it was tilted forward at a perilous 
 angle, that it was almost pivoted upon the front edge of 
 its base, that behind it rocks and walls from above had 
 formed into a solid mass. The stumps of his arms 
 hindered him, but with painful manoeuvrings he man 
 aged to scramble up in the rear of the statue, and, with 
 his back pressed firmly against it, placed his feet against 
 the solid mass behind it. He pushed with all his might, 
 the great muscles of his back straining until he feared 
 they would crush hia bones by their mighty tension. His 
 great limbs quivered with the force that he put into 
 them; the veins in his temples throbbed painfully and 
 still he exerted more strength. He could feel all the 
 force of his will and all the strength of his spirit oozing 
 from him into muscular action, and he was almost 
 swooning with the surrender of strength to the one 
 supreme effort. The statue swayed, it inclined forward 
 in answer to that mighty thrust, until finally it toppled 
 and fell crashing forward ; and in that moment in which 
 
 [398]
 
 THE L A S r VICTIM 
 
 he felt it giving way the great heart of Captain Helox 
 broke and he dropped down upon the now deserted base 
 of the statue. 
 
 The watchers below, Izon and Mariam, Black Eagle 
 and Isabel, caught the first cracking sound of that tear 
 ing away and looked up aghast. They cried out, but 
 Topeltzin, his eyes still fixed upon that gleaming cross, 
 did not hear them and would not have understood them 
 if he had. Even as they shrieked, the statue came hurt 
 ling down through the air, the gleaming of lightning 
 upon it giving it all the effect of a gigantic fiery bolt 
 hurled out of an inky sky. Down, down, down, it came 
 with awful precision to where Topeltzin stood with his 
 eyes still upturned to that mighty symbol that had over 
 thrown him. With a hollow roar it fell squarely upon 
 him, flattening him to the earth with all his burden of 
 sins upon his soul; and, the head of the statue falling 
 over the edge of the dark chasm, it lay there, its garnet 
 eyes gazing deep down into that fell abyss as if aghast 
 at all the stricken splendors of the Red City that had 
 gone to destruction within its depths ! 
 
 THE END
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 Fon
 
 A 000110981 8
 
 University of Ca 
 Southern Reg: 
 Library Faci